23.07.2013 Views

MENTAL HEALTH STRATEGIES FOR DEVELOPING ...

MENTAL HEALTH STRATEGIES FOR DEVELOPING ...

MENTAL HEALTH STRATEGIES FOR DEVELOPING ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

<strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong> <strong>FOR</strong> <strong>DEVELOPING</strong> INSTITUTIONAL<br />

EFFECTIVENESS IN A COLLEGE<br />

by<br />

Cornelia Petronella Haasbroek<br />

THESIS<br />

submitted in fulfilment of the requirements for the degree<br />

DOCTOR EDUCATIONIS<br />

in<br />

PSYCHOLOGY OF EDUCATION<br />

in the<br />

FACULTY OF EDUCATION<br />

at the<br />

UNIVERSITY OF JOHANNESBURG<br />

Promoter: Prof C P H Myburgh<br />

Co-promoter: Prof M Poggenpoel<br />

March 2006


ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS<br />

I hereby want to express my sincere gratitude and appreciation to<br />

My Higher Power, my Creator, who sustained me on my journey<br />

“Here, ons Here,<br />

Hoe wonderbaar is u Naam oor die hele aarde,<br />

Wat is die mens dan<br />

Dat u aan hom dink, die mensekind dat u na hom omsien?<br />

U het hom net `n bietjie minder<br />

As `n hemelse wese gemaak<br />

En hom met aansien en eer gekroon,<br />

U laat hom heers<br />

Oor die werk van u hande…” (Psalm 8:2,5 - 7)<br />

and<br />

my mentors, Professor Chris and Professor Marie, who guided me on my<br />

journey and helped me to discover the old, old truth in myself, and assisted<br />

me to grow wings to my story…<br />

and<br />

Silence Truth and the human beings she served, who facilitate my journey on<br />

earth to make it a purposeful, meaningful and joyful experience.


TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

OPSOMMING i<br />

ABSTRACT iv<br />

CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION AND BACKGROUND 1<br />

1.1 ORIENTATION 1<br />

1.2 HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF THE COLLEGE<br />

SECTOR IN SOUTH AFRICA<br />

3<br />

1.3 PRESENT MILIEU: TRANS<strong>FOR</strong>MING THE<br />

COLLEGE SECTOR IN SOUTH AFRICA<br />

7<br />

1.4 PROBLEM STATEMENT AND RESEARCH<br />

PROBLEM<br />

12<br />

1.5 RESEARCH AIM AND OBJECTIVES 15<br />

1.6 PARADIGMATIC PERSPECTIVE 15<br />

1.7 DEFINITIONS OF OPERATIONAL CONCEPTS AND<br />

TERMS<br />

19<br />

1.8 RESEARCH DESIGN 23<br />

1.9 RESEARCH METHOD 23<br />

1.10 RESEARCH ETHICS 24<br />

1.10.1 The participant as a person 24<br />

1.10.2 Human rights 25<br />

1.10.3 The ethic of justice, fairness and objectivity 25<br />

1.10.4 Competence 26<br />

1.10.5 Integrity 26<br />

1.10.6 Sensitivity 26<br />

1.10.7 Confidentiality 27<br />

1.10.8 Demarcation of roles 27<br />

1.10.9 Communication 27<br />

1.10.10 The danger of coercion 28<br />

1.11 RESEARCH STEPS 28<br />

1.12 CHAPTER CONTENT CLASSIFICATION 29


1.13 CONCLUSION 30<br />

CHAPTER 2 RESEARCH METHOD 31<br />

2.1 INTRODUCTION 31<br />

2.2 RATIONALE 32<br />

2.3 RESEARCH PARADIGM 35<br />

2.4 RESEARCH DESIGN AND METHOD 39<br />

2.4.1 Conceptualising and formalising research objectives 39<br />

2.4.2 Obtaining permission from authorities to conduct the<br />

study<br />

39<br />

2.4.3 Sampling 42<br />

2.4.3.1 Selection of the site 43<br />

2.4.3.2 Selection of the participants for the interviews 44<br />

2.4.3.3 Selection of the participants for the naïve sketches 45<br />

2.4.4 Phase 1: Exploration and description of the lived<br />

experiences: data collection methods<br />

46<br />

2.4.4.1 Phenomenological interview 46<br />

2.4.4.2 Naïve sketches 51<br />

2.4.4.3 Observations and field notes 53<br />

2.4.5 Analysing and interpreting of results 54<br />

2.4.6 Literature control 56<br />

2.4.7 Dissemination of findings 56<br />

2.5 MEASURES TO ENSURE TRUSTWORTHINESS 57<br />

2.5.1 Truth value 59<br />

2.5.2 Applicability 61<br />

2.5.3 Consistency 63<br />

2.5.4 Neutrality 65<br />

2.6 CONCLUSION 66<br />

CHAPTER 3 LIVED EXPERIENCES OF<br />

INSTITUTIONAL EFFECTIVENESS<br />

3.1 INTRODUCTION 67<br />

67


3.2 REALISING OF THE SAMPLE 67<br />

3.2.1 Interviews 68<br />

3.2.2 Naïve sketches 69<br />

3.3 DATA ANALYSIS AND INTERPRETATION 71<br />

3.4 FINDINGS 72<br />

3.4.1 Theme 1: Multiple realities on a continuum of<br />

institutional effectiveness with pockets of<br />

effectiveness<br />

75<br />

3.4.2 Theme 2: Factors promoting institutional<br />

effectiveness<br />

78<br />

3.4.3 Theme 3: Factors impeding institutional effectiveness 92<br />

3.4.4 Theme 4: The silence voice 129<br />

3.5 CONCLUSION 135<br />

CHAPTER 4 THE STORY OF SILENCE TRUTH 140<br />

4.1 INTRODUCTION 140<br />

4.2 THE STORY OF SILENCE TRUTH 142<br />

4.3 CAST OF PLAY 149<br />

4.4 CONCLUSION 150<br />

CHAPTER 5 <strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong> <strong>FOR</strong><br />

<strong>DEVELOPING</strong> INSTITUTIONAL EFFECTIVENESS<br />

5.1 INTRODUCTION 152<br />

5.2 RATIONALE <strong>FOR</strong> <strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong> 155<br />

5.3 AIM OF <strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong> 161<br />

5.4 THEORETICAL ASSUMPTIONS UNDERPINNING<br />

PROPOSED <strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

163<br />

5.4.1 Strategy for enforcing promoting factors for<br />

institutional effectiveness<br />

173<br />

5.4.2 Strategy for searching meaning 180<br />

5.4.3 Strategy for letting go of the past 184<br />

152


5.4.4 Strategy for becoming authentic 187<br />

5.5 CONCLUSION 198<br />

CHAPTER 6 ASSESSMENT AND CONCLUSION 202<br />

6.1 INTRODUCTION 202<br />

6.2 RESEARCH SUMMARY 203<br />

6.3 FINDINGS 205<br />

6.3.1 Research outcome: explore and describe lived<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation<br />

205<br />

6.3.2 Research outcome: recommend mental health<br />

strategies for personal and systemic growth to<br />

develop sustainable institutional effectiveness in the<br />

college sector<br />

207<br />

6.4 LIMITATIONS 208<br />

6.5 RECOMMENDATIONS 209<br />

6.6 CONCLUSION 210<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY 212<br />

APPENDIX<br />

Appendix A: Example of invitation letter for<br />

participation - naïve sketch<br />

236<br />

Appendix B: Example of naïve sketch 238<br />

Appendix C: Example of invitation and letter of<br />

consent - qualitative interview<br />

240<br />

Appendix D: Example of transcribed interview 242<br />

Appendix E: Letter of consent<br />

Appendix E: List of exercises for individual and group<br />

capacity building activities<br />

248<br />

250


LIST OF FIGURES<br />

Figure 2.1: Conceptual framework of the study 34<br />

Figure 3.1: Gestalt of multiple realities of institutional<br />

effectiveness<br />

138<br />

Figure 5.1: Gestalt of mental health strategies 162<br />

LIST OF TABLES<br />

Table 2.1: Stages and activities of the research<br />

process<br />

Table 2.2: Measures to ensure trustworthiness<br />

Table 3.1: Profile of participants involved in the<br />

interviews<br />

Table 3.2: Profile of participants involved in the naïve<br />

sketches<br />

Table 3.3 Summary of themes and categories 73<br />

Table 5.1: Summary of proposed mental health<br />

strategies<br />

40<br />

58<br />

69<br />

70<br />

199


i<br />

OPSOMMING<br />

Hierdie studie is genoodsaak vanweë onderwystransformasie van die kollegesektor<br />

wat gebaseer is op ideologiese gelowe en `n historiese agtergrond wat gekenmerk is<br />

deur apartheid en kolonialisme. Die huidige aansprake van oneffektiewe kolleges<br />

wat gemaak is in die afwesigheid van longitudinale data, het verder daartoe bygedra<br />

dat indringende navorsing oor hierdie probleem gedoen moes word. Dit wil voorkom<br />

of onderwystransformasie gelei word deur ideologie en nie deur `n versigtige analise<br />

van die transformasie, of die beleid teenstrydig is, al dan nie. Baie transformasie-<br />

inisiatiewe misluk omdat die belangrike rol wat deur menslike kapitaal gespeel word,<br />

geïgnoreer word.<br />

Die navorsingsdoelwitte was om:<br />

• die belewenisse van deelnemers van die effektiwiteit van instansies<br />

gedurende transformasie te verken en te beskryf; en<br />

• geestesgesondheidstrategieë vir persoonlike en sistemiese groei vir<br />

volhoubare effektiwiteit in die kollegesektor aan te beveel.<br />

Die doelwitte van die studie begunstig die gebruik van die kwalitatiewe<br />

navorsingsparadigma om `n digte beskrywing van die belewenisse van die<br />

effektiwiteit van instansies gedurende transformasie weer te gee.


Die vernaamste temas wat deur die navorsingsbevindinge geïdentifiseer is, is:<br />

ii<br />

• Veelvoudige realiteite van die effektiwiteit van instansies op `n kontinuum met<br />

“pakkies” van effektiwiteit.<br />

• Faktore wat die effektiwiteit van instansies bevorder is:<br />

o die kultuur van onderwys, opleiding en leer;<br />

o leerderondersteuning en omgee; en<br />

o personeelondersteuning en omgee.<br />

• Faktore wat die effektiwiteit van instansies belemmer is:<br />

o ontoereikende bestuur van die transformasieproses;<br />

o ontoereikende bestuur van menslike kapitaal (personeel en leerders);<br />

o ontoereikende bestuurstyle, sisteme en prosedures; en<br />

o die stil stem as `n sentrale tema.<br />

Die storie van Stille Waarheid is `n narratiewe metafoor wat uit die belewenisse van<br />

die deelnemers, teorie en die belewenisse van die navorser tydens die ondersoek<br />

gekonstrueer is. In die studie word uiteengesit hoe die storie van Stille Waarheid as<br />

`n instrument gebruik kan word om geestesgesondheid te implementeer om mense<br />

en sisteme in staat te stel om nuwe stories gedurende angswekkende transformasie<br />

te skep.


iii<br />

Die voorgestelde geestesgesondheidstrategieë wat gebaseer is op die<br />

navorsingsbevindinge en teorie gaan verder as die plig om die onderwyspraktyk<br />

slegs te beskryf en te verstaan. Die studie het verder daarin geslaag om die<br />

volgende geestesgesondheidstrategieë te formuleer:<br />

• `n Strategie om die faktore wat effektiwiteit van instansies te bevorder te<br />

versterk.<br />

• `n Strategie vir die soeke na betekenis.<br />

• `n Strategie om van die verlede weg te breek.<br />

• `n Strategie om outentiek te word.<br />

Die studie is afgesluit deur aan te dui dat eksterne transformasie nie effektief kan<br />

wees as interne gedrewe transformasie dit nie gekomplimenteer nie. Interne<br />

gedrewe transformasie moet gerig word deur die konfrontering en hantering van<br />

vrees deur die outentieke stem te vind en te beoefen.


iv<br />

ABSTRACT<br />

This research study was essential because of educational reform of the college<br />

sector. This sector was based on ideological beliefs and its historical background<br />

featured by apartheid and colonialism. The present claims of colleges’<br />

ineffectiveness in the absence of longitudinal data also necessitated this research<br />

study. Educational transformation seems to be guided by ideology and not by a<br />

careful analysis whether policies are counterintuitive. Many transformation initiatives<br />

fail because the vital role part played by human capital in educational and training<br />

institutions is ignored.<br />

The objectives of the study were to:<br />

• explore and describe lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation; and<br />

• recommend mental health strategies for personal and systemic growth to<br />

develop sustainable institutional effectiveness in the college sector.<br />

The objectives of this study favoured the qualitative research paradigm to reach a<br />

dense description of the lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation.


The major themes that were identified by the research findings were:<br />

v<br />

• Multiple realities of institutional effectiveness existed on a continuum with<br />

pockets of effectiveness.<br />

• Factors promoting institutional effectiveness were:<br />

o the culture of teaching, training and learning;<br />

o learner support and caring; and<br />

o staff support and caring.<br />

• Factors impeding institutional effectiveness were:<br />

o inadequate management of the transformation process;<br />

o inadequate management of human capital (staff and learners);<br />

o inadequate management styles, systems and procedures; and<br />

o the silence voice as a central theme.<br />

The story of Silence Truth, a narrative metaphor, was constructed from the<br />

participants’ real life experiences, theory and the researcher’s experience when<br />

conducting the study. The study illustrates how the story of Silence Truth can be<br />

used as a mental health strategy implementation tool to enable people and systems<br />

to create new stories in the conditions of frightening transformation.


vi<br />

The proposed mental health strategies based on its research findings and theory<br />

took up the duty to go beyond simply describing and understanding education<br />

practice. The study further succeeded to formulate the following mental health<br />

strategies:<br />

• A strategy for enforcing promoting factors for institutional effectiveness.<br />

• A strategy for searching meaning.<br />

• A strategy for letting go of the past.<br />

• A strategy for becoming authentic.<br />

The study concluded by indicating that no external driven transformation can be<br />

effective, if it is not complemented with internal driven transformation. Internal driven<br />

transformation should be aimed at confronting and dealing with fear by finding and<br />

exercising one’s authentic voice.


1.1 ORIENTATION<br />

1<br />

CHAPTER 1<br />

INTRODUCTION AND BACKGROUND<br />

When comparing South Africa with developing countries, South Africa can be proud<br />

of its high participation rates at all levels of the school system. But that does not<br />

imply that South Africa can be proud of its public school system. Taylor, Diphofa,<br />

Waghmarae, Vinjevold and Sedibe (1999:35) acknowledge that the efficiency of<br />

public schooling in South Africa “must be one of the lowest in the world”. The White<br />

Paper on Education and Training (1995) states the necessity of quality improvement<br />

of education and training services to bring South Africa inline with international<br />

trends. Educational transformation in the post-apartheid era is therefore aimed at<br />

redressing the decline in quality performance in schools and colleges (Steyn,<br />

1996:134).<br />

In his foreword, the former minister of education, professor Kader Asmal, urges all<br />

South Africans to join in developing the country’s education system as part of his<br />

Tirisano Call to Action (Department of Education, n.d.:2 - 3). Asmal (Department of<br />

Education, 2001:1 - 2) describes the college system as “ineffective, outdated, poorly<br />

led and badly structured”, as well as “simply not designed to encourage growth or<br />

development”. In his foreword, he puts the challenges for meeting the social,<br />

economic, training and educational needs of the country.


2<br />

An audit done by Pretorius (2000a:2) of South African technical colleges indicates<br />

that “…technical colleges are poor value for money often providing inadequate and<br />

outdated skills training…”, “40 % of learners failed their exams”, “…the sector was<br />

fragmented and inefficient, with too many small, weak institutions…”, “85 % of the<br />

former technical colleges were historically disadvantaged…”.<br />

The findings of the audit confirm the seriousness of ineffective provision of technical<br />

and vocational education and training in South Africa. Fielding, Belfield and Thomas<br />

(1998:487) accentuate that learner failure and drop out from education and training<br />

are important sources of ineffectiveness that have serious consequences for<br />

education success and resource allocation. Chetty (1993:23) questions the affect of<br />

high repetition levels on learner and educator performance and queries if repetition is<br />

adding value to learner achievement.<br />

Before the college sector can address the social, economic, training and education<br />

needs of the country, it first needs to address its ineffectiveness as stated by Asmal<br />

(Department of Education, 2001:1). This study accepts the challenges for<br />

institutional effectiveness, growth and development in order to provide in the person<br />

power needs of the country. Institutional effectiveness as experienced by staff and<br />

learners during transformation is the focus of this study. In order to comprehend<br />

colleges and the negative qualities ascribe to them, it is necessary to understand the<br />

historical background and present context of the college sector in South Africa.


3<br />

1.2 HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF THE COLLEGE SECTOR IN SOUTH<br />

AFRICA<br />

Colleges are one of the four entities making up the Further Education Training Band.<br />

The other entities are senior secondary schools (Grades 10, 11 and 12), industrial<br />

trainers and private sector education and training providers. The Further Education<br />

and Training Band provides for programmes between Levels 2 and 4 as defined by<br />

the National Qualifications Framework and offers multiple entry and exit points<br />

(Sedibe, 1998:278).<br />

A literature review (Haasbroek, 1998; Kraak & Hall, 1999) calls attention to the<br />

negative perceptions associated with the college sector. Haasbroek (1998:10)<br />

reflects on the college sector as the abused stepchildren of the South African<br />

Education and Training System. Kraak and Hall (1999:17) perceive technical<br />

colleges to be neglected in terms of management information systems in the South<br />

African education landscape. They (Kraak & Hall, 1999:22) ascribe this state of<br />

affairs to the facts that:<br />

• Further Education and Training institutions (especially colleges) exist on the<br />

margins of General Education and Training (General Education and Training<br />

Band) and Tertiary Education and Training (Higher Education Band); and<br />

• colleges become differentiated institutions due to the racially defined financial<br />

support and lack of effective social development strategies during the<br />

apartheid era.


4<br />

The former minister of education, Asmal, supports the belief that the apartheid era<br />

created a technical college sector that is “built to support a world that no longer<br />

exists” in which “the aspirations of the majority of our people were not considered …”<br />

(Department of Education, 2001:1). The apartheid legacy is thus regarded as the<br />

culprit for the perceived poor state of affairs ascribed to the college sector. Maharaj,<br />

Naidoo and Pampallis (1995:9) point out that the inequities in the provision of<br />

education and training during the apartheid era resulted in the deep crisis in the<br />

education system through massive resistance by black educators and learners.<br />

The historical development of the college sector in South Africa is linked also to the<br />

colonialising of Africa (Ashley, 1989; Mungazi & Walker,1997; Vilakazi,1998). Ashley<br />

(1989:67) stresses the impact of apartheid and colonialism on the South African<br />

education system as “characterised by domination and the lack of a common national<br />

unity and purpose” and “resulted in a divided, unequal and unstable education<br />

system which has been the site of some of the worst violence and intimidation of<br />

recent times”. Mungazi and Walker (1997:122) assert that “…the development of<br />

Africans as a group who were educated to serve the needs of the colonial status<br />

quo”. Vilakazi (1998:78) alleges the nature of the colonial encounter and racism as a<br />

“Master-Servant relationship, with the West being the Master, and Africa the<br />

Servant”.<br />

Van der Walt (1991:166 - 172) holds that education and training presented in the<br />

early years of the Cape of Good Hope settlement succeeded in inoculating the<br />

colonialist social relationship of master and servant. As the settlement slowly<br />

changed from a refreshment post to a colony and started moving to the interior of the


5<br />

country, the settlers increasingly regarded the blacks in the interior as a source of<br />

cheap labour. The settlers believed that these blacks had to be mobilised for the<br />

development of the settlers’ first world economy. In the period up to 1910, blacks<br />

came to see themselves as inferior to whites, also as a result of the education they<br />

received in schools. Especially in mission schools, handicrafts and manual work<br />

formed part of the curriculum.<br />

According to Van der Walt (1991:166 - 172), the period between 1910 and 1948 was<br />

featured by labour unrest and consistent efforts of the prime ministers Botha, Smuts<br />

and Hertzog to protect white labour by effectively excluding all non-whites from<br />

artisan training. However, after 1948 technical and vocational training was<br />

encouraged for blacks to improve the economies and infrastructures of the<br />

homelands. In 1954, Bantu Education was centralised under a single state<br />

department. Efforts were made to introduce the same forms of differentiated<br />

schooling and training as for whites into these separate schools for blacks. Doctor<br />

HF Verwoerd’s words to the effect that blacks could not aspire to any other but the<br />

lowest occupations of manual labour in the white areas of the country resulted in the<br />

rejection of the Department of Bantu Education and its successor the Department of<br />

Education and Training. The history of education and training in South Africa came<br />

to be associated with inferior education for non-white South Africans perpetuating the<br />

system of apartheid.<br />

During the middle and late 1990s the abolition of apartheid resulted in new legislation<br />

that aims at transforming the education and training system in the post-apartheid<br />

South Africa. In light of the historical background of the colleges in South Africa, it is


6<br />

apparent that transforming the sector is a major challenge for all role players and<br />

stakeholders, so much more in the presence of globalisation. Welch (1998:172)<br />

points out that education institutions are not immune against the effects of economic<br />

globalisation and that institutions are pressed to become more efficient. He stresses<br />

that individuals and societies demand better economic rates of return on the<br />

investments they make with regard to education and training.<br />

The national and international discourse of transforming technical colleges seems to<br />

be the business of the day. Various role players and stakeholders (Chisholm,<br />

1999:87; Jansen, n.d.:56; Pretorius, 2000b:1; Selingo 1999:A28; Welch, 1998:157)<br />

express different opinions with regard to the process to be followed in making the<br />

Further Education and Training institutions more effective.<br />

A theme that emerged from the literature (Collins, 2001; Selingo, 1999) is if merging<br />

of institutions is the answer for redressing the claims of the sector’s ineffectiveness.<br />

Collins (2001:11) points out in their study they found that merging of companies does<br />

not turn ineffective institutions into effective ones. Lessons from overseas indicate<br />

that merging technical colleges may result in dreadful outcomes as colleges may lose<br />

their identity “Under pressure from the governors and legislators to heighten their<br />

academic rigor, technical colleges in Indiana, Kentucky, Louisiana, and a few other<br />

states are having an identity crisis…the mergers signify something else: the death of<br />

technical education” (Selingo, 1999:A28).


7<br />

The next section will brief the reader on the attributes of the transformed college<br />

sector based on merging of South African institutions as envisaged by Asmal<br />

(Department of Education, 2001).<br />

1.3 PRESENT MILIEU: TRANS<strong>FOR</strong>MING THE COLLEGE SECTOR IN<br />

SOUTH AFRICA<br />

Section 29(1)(b) of Chapter Two of the Constitution of South Africa stipulates,<br />

“Everyone has the right to further education, which the state, through reasonable<br />

measures, must make progressively available and accessible.” (Constitution of South<br />

Africa, 1996:13, Meyer, 1998a:4). With the presentation of the Further Education<br />

and Training Bill (Hansard, 8 October 1998:2651) before the National Council of<br />

Provinces the effectiveness of the apartheid system was queried in order to lay the<br />

platform for the new system. It was stressed that graduates from technical colleges<br />

struggled to find employment or create self-employment or to continue and succeed<br />

in the higher education system. The Bill, later the Further Education and Training Act<br />

(Hansard, 8 October 1998:2651), formed the ideological basis for transforming the<br />

Further Education and Training system into a high quality and responsive system that<br />

offers diversified programmes.<br />

The struggle for employment opportunities and/or furthering of studies put challenges<br />

both to the Further and the Higher Education Bands. Brown (n.d.:61) points out that<br />

changes in the nature of the employment market require the ability from the labour<br />

force to be flexible and adaptable to utilise state of the art technology. Rapid


8<br />

changes in the labour market may produce qualifications that overnight become<br />

redundant.<br />

Transformation of the Further Education and Training sector necessitates elimination<br />

of the historical division of state and state-aided colleges (Department of Education,<br />

2001:1). It should be acknowledged that the impact of new education policy and the<br />

resulting transformation of the Further Education and Training sector is a complex<br />

and time-consuming task because it “…is mediated by deeply embedded, historically<br />

engendered organisational practices and approaches developed over time and<br />

situated in and conditioned by local contexts and wider political and economic<br />

developments” (Chisholm, 1999b:89).<br />

International debates point towards avoidance of taking responsibility for education<br />

reform initiatives. In the Unites States of America (USA) it is a continuous debate<br />

whose responsibility education issues is, such as should school reform be a national<br />

priority and the rationale underpinning such a decision (Wagner, 1996:40).<br />

Bureaucracy of the education system seems to be not only a problem related to the<br />

South African education system. Nathan and Myatt (1998:286) question the<br />

presence of the same kind of bureaucracy towards the end the century as the one<br />

the century commenced with when referring to secondary schools in Boston’s<br />

unsuccessful endeavours to become autonomous institutions. Enslin and<br />

Pendlebury (1998:266 - 267) argue that although some contributors support the new<br />

policies, other stakeholders and role players are concerned about theoretical flaws,<br />

implicit political betrayals and unfilled values and beliefs.


9<br />

From the literature (Hirsch,1997:24) it appears that tension between policy makers<br />

and practitioners represented by researchers/academics exists. Hirsch (1997:24)<br />

advocates that each side has to be blamed for the failing relationship between policy<br />

makers and education researchers. Policy makers are to be blamed for not taking<br />

cognisance of research findings and researchers for not disseminating their research<br />

findings. In South Africa it appears that this same sort of tension exists between our<br />

country’s academics and policy makers with regard to the new education reform<br />

initiatives. It seems that some academics are cynic towards the new education policy<br />

plans that are aimed at transforming the education sector.<br />

From the South African literature (Chisholm, n.d.:55; De Villiers, 1997:80; Jansen,<br />

n.d.:57 & Mehl, 1994:11) it appears that education transformation in South Africa is<br />

regarded not to be the ultimate solution for the advancement of teaching and<br />

vocational training. It is perceived to add existing bureaucracy and managerialism of<br />

the sector “Far from breaking down the division between the academic and<br />

vocational, it has contributed to the new managerialism and bureaucratisation of<br />

teaching and learning” (Chisholm, n.d.:55). De Villiers (1997:80) points out that the<br />

new one integrated education department does not erase the problems experienced<br />

and caused by former apartheids fragmented systems, because it is the same people<br />

who run the system. Jansen (n.d.:57) argues that policy forethought is needed to<br />

ensure sustainable education transformation in South Africa “Ordinary bureaucrats<br />

face constant pressure from political heads to respond to the multiple crisis pervading<br />

the education system, without the long-term policy deliberation essential for deeper<br />

transformation in the nation’s schools”. Mehl (1994:11) points out that education<br />

systems will not change as long as we only focus on changing the “shape, size or


10<br />

colour of the incumbent bureaucracy” and fail to realise that a school is a<br />

professional organisation.<br />

Fortunately not all academics sketch such a depressing picture. Fisher, Hall and Jaff<br />

(1998:6) are of the opinion that the new policies present South African colleges with<br />

a chance unique in their past namely, to develop into centres of novelty and growth,<br />

with a new and improved standing and responsibility in society. McCaffray<br />

(1998:138) is of the opinion that colleges in the international arena can add value to<br />

the perplexing contemporary societies as they can make an exceptional and powerful<br />

contribution by their co-ordinating function.<br />

The Department of Education’s strategic plan for 2002 to 2004 (Department of<br />

Education, 2002: 32) stipulates that one of the strategic objectives for the programme<br />

for Further Education and Higher Education is to guarantee a systemic and<br />

excellence solid vivacious private Further Education and Training sector.<br />

Performance indicators for this programme include gazetting new regulations, and<br />

the registration and regulation of colleges.<br />

The policy plan for the new Further Education and Training sector consists of 50<br />

Further Education and Training colleges. The process commences in 2001 in<br />

accordance with section 4 of the Further Education and Training Act, No 98 of 1998.<br />

By means of Provincial Gazettes Extraordinary No 149 of 2 August 2001 and No 182<br />

of 11 September 2001 the Member of the Executive Council responsible for<br />

education in the provinces published notices to elicit comments from interested<br />

persons regarding the intention to declare technical colleges as public Further


11<br />

Education and Training institutions, as well as to elicit comments regarding the<br />

merger of specific declared Further Education and Training institutions into merged<br />

Further Education and Training institutions and eventual exercised his power to<br />

decide to appoint single councils for the identified clusters of institutions. By doing so<br />

the Minister of Education succeeded in<br />

• levelling the playing fields so that state and state-aided colleges are declared<br />

as Further Education and Training institutions; and<br />

• legitimating colleges to merge with each other into large, multi-site institutions.<br />

Asmal (Department of Education, 2001:16 - 20) identifies seven characteristics that<br />

will distinguish transformed colleges from the “old” and still “present” system. These<br />

are:<br />

• Large, multi-site Further Education and Training colleges.<br />

• Greater authority.<br />

• A quality assurance framework.<br />

• Specialised niche and multi-purpose colleges.<br />

• Open and distance learning.<br />

• Articulation and collaboration with higher education.<br />

• Student support services.<br />

The features of Asmal’s large, multi-site Further Education and Training colleges,<br />

include “strong, visionary leadership, as well as trained and effective staff” that will be<br />

“required to lead, manage and sustain these colleges” (Department of Education,<br />

2001:16). According to Kraak and Hall (1999:22) one of the specific systemic<br />

problems of the Further Education and Training sector at this point in time is low staff


12<br />

morale resulting in poor work ethics. These authors ascribed staff problems such as<br />

low morale, a low work ethic and low professional self-esteem to especially the<br />

unfavourable working conditions in the college sector and an authoritarian<br />

management culture that put emphasis on the racial and gender divisions within the<br />

specific sector.<br />

Haasbroek (2000:175) identifies the features of autonomous Further Education and<br />

Training institutions to include confidence in their potential to become self-managing<br />

institutions that embrace a “self-help” ethic. From South African literature (Kraak &<br />

Hall 1999:164 - 167; Haasbroek 2000:174) and policy documents (Department of<br />

Education, 2001:10) the assumption can be made that human capital is recognised<br />

as a vital factor in transforming the sector, but no reference is made to the manner in<br />

which human capital can be developed in order for institutions to become effective.<br />

1.4 PROBLEM STATEMENT AND RESEARCH PROBLEM<br />

Diphofa, Vinjevold and Taylor (1999:1) stress that schooling systems all over are<br />

considered to be in catastrophe and enhancement and transform of these institutions<br />

are high on the programme of politicians, academics and education bureaucrats.<br />

According to Levin and Riffel (1997:17) we require an improved knowledge both of<br />

what schools at present do and of what they might logically do better in future.<br />

Knowledge of such a nature should be originated by a solicitous study.<br />

Miller (1999:A17) points out that research conducted in the past in South Africa that<br />

focused on effectiveness of reform initiatives, was not adding any value to the school


13<br />

reform initiatives. Research on the effectiveness of reforms was often scrawny, open<br />

to doubt, or absent. Kraak and Hall (1999:3) summarise the Further Education and<br />

Training discourse as lacking research interest; in so far that research in this sector is<br />

“noticeably absent”. The Human Sciences Research Council (1996:1) highlights that<br />

at present very little qualified data on formal and non-formal education resources at<br />

technical colleges are available.<br />

Research agendas in the South African context often focus on policy aspects where<br />

it was tended towards what should be. Research of an exploratory nature such as<br />

which models might best represent specific principles, or an evaluative nature such<br />

as which models work best under explicit circumstances have been quite uncared for<br />

(Diphofa, Vinjevold & Taylor (1999:5). Muller agrees with Diphofa, Vinjevold and<br />

Taylor by implicitly stating that in South Africa there is no established educational<br />

research community to speak of “…only a minuscule pool of research data to draw<br />

on…most of it ideologically suspect…” (1998:219). An example in the South African<br />

context is donor interventions that add another complicating factor with regard to the<br />

education reform discourse. According to Taylor, Diphofa, Waghmarae, Vinjevold<br />

and Sedibe (1999:16) the absence of longitudinal data often results in education<br />

reforms guided by ideology and not by a careful analysis whether policies are<br />

counterintuitive to their own aims. Political influences and short-term donor<br />

interventions let school reform initiatives to be tailored or, more typically, overturned<br />

before their effects become apparent.<br />

Against this background education research that focuses on education<br />

transformation initiatives is vital to add value to policy and decision-makers reform


14<br />

debates, as well as to assist the implementers of policy plans with strategic<br />

information. Scientific research can ease the current tension between policy makers,<br />

academics and implementers and direct the South African education discourse in a<br />

constructive manner.<br />

The post-apartheid era requires Further Education and Training institutions to face<br />

unique challenges in becoming effective, self-managing institutions. In order to deal<br />

with these challenges, institutions should be responsive and flexible, as well as<br />

prepared to learn from previous experiences. Understanding the real life<br />

experiences with regard to institutional effectiveness during transformation can<br />

become a powerful agent to capacitate staff and learners, and promote and sustain<br />

institutional effectiveness.<br />

In the absence of relevant research and the yearning for growth and development in<br />

the Further Education and Training sector to satisfy the training and economic needs<br />

of the country, an investigative, explorative study can make a significant contribution.<br />

Exploring the experiences of staff and learners and describing factors that promote or<br />

impede institutional effectiveness during transformation can facilitate sustainable<br />

change in these institutions. Mental health strategies aimed at capacitating individual<br />

persons and the system can facilitate personal and systemic growth in striving for<br />

effectiveness and becoming eventual institutions of excellence. The fundamental<br />

question that should be answered by such a study should then be: “How can<br />

institutional effectiveness, within a particular Further Education and Training<br />

institution during transformation, be promoted?”


15<br />

1.5 RESEARCH AIM AND OBJECTIVES<br />

This study employs the qualitative research paradigm to explore and describe the<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness during transformation. Factors promoting<br />

and/or impeding institutional effectiveness can be identified and strategies can be<br />

proposed that are grounded in the findings to facilitate personal and systemic growth<br />

for sustainable development.<br />

The objectives of the study are to:<br />

• explore and describe lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation; and<br />

• recommend mental health strategies for personal and systemic growth to<br />

develop sustainable institutional effectiveness in the college sector.<br />

1.6 PARADIGMATIC PERSPECTIVE<br />

The paradigmatic perspective refers to the assumptions and/or beliefs the researcher<br />

used in the study. These assumptions can be regarded as the criteria that are used<br />

by the researcher in the selection and conceptualising of the research problem that<br />

include the meta-theoretical, theoretical and methodological assumptions. In this<br />

section the assumptions, commitments, suppositions and beliefs as suggested by<br />

Mouton (1996:174) are reported for scientific communication purposes.


• Metatheoretical assumptions<br />

16<br />

The researcher is of the opinion that human capital is very much neglected by<br />

politicians and designers of the new institutional South African landscape for Further<br />

Education and Training in South Africa. The importance of acknowledging the<br />

human factor in a holistic manner in successful institutional reform initiatives appears<br />

to be absent as observed by national and international experts (Evans, 1996; Kotzè,<br />

Myburg, Roux & Associates, 2002).<br />

Evans (1996:9) is of the opinion that school reform initiatives “failed to fully realize<br />

the improvements they promised, and many staff development programs have<br />

developed teachers’ cynicism more than their expertise”. He ascribes the failure of<br />

initiatives to designers that ignored the “flux and complexity in and around<br />

organizations” and “overlooks the vital realities of context, human psychology and the<br />

process of change”.<br />

The researcher is of the opinion that successful initiatives aimed at promoting<br />

institutional effectiveness in education settings takes into account the living realities<br />

of the people involved during transformation processes; the human psychodynamics<br />

and people’s lived experiences of their world of work. For this reason the researcher<br />

associates with Kotzè, Myburg, Roux and Associates (2002:11 - 12) that the focus on<br />

the scientific value of paradigms and bodies of knowledge or the doctrinal truths of<br />

faith systems should be on the effects it have on people in real life. “How do they<br />

work? Who benefits? Who suffers? Who has a say and who is silenced?”. The


17<br />

focus of this study is therefore on constructing the truth by understanding the<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness during the transformation of Further<br />

Education and Training.<br />

In the context of the study the concept “human” are used to indicate the holistic being<br />

of a person on biological, cognitive, personality, environmental and sociocultural level<br />

(adopted from Halonen & Santrock, 1996:505). In this study special attention is<br />

given to his/her feelings, understandings, behaviour and choices he/she makes while<br />

experiencing transformation of his/her teaching, training and learning place that is a<br />

particular Further Education and Training institution (adapted from Fitz-enz, 2000;<br />

Kotzè, Myburg, Roux & Associates, 2002).<br />

This study goes beyond describing the living experiences of people during<br />

transformation by developing mental health strategies to promote the mental well-<br />

being of people during transformation. Mental health strategies are tactics designed<br />

by this study grounded in its findings to assist people during the transformation of a<br />

Further Education and training Institution to cope with the associated stress,<br />

understand and find meaning in their lived experiences, to develop resilience and to<br />

become self-reliant.<br />

• Theoretical assumptions<br />

The study is mapped out by the realities of the context of the people involved, human<br />

psychology and the process of change. The study acknowledges the real teaching,<br />

training and learning world of people during an institutional change process. Basic


18<br />

human psychology and the response to change form the basic theoretical<br />

background to this study.<br />

The study contributes to school reform initiatives by deriving from systems thinking<br />

and strategic approaches to school development, aiming at producing second order<br />

change in a college. Evans (1996:5) points out that first order change is focussed on<br />

improving the efficiency or effectiveness of what already is being done, while second<br />

order change goes beyond by also focusing on changing the beliefs and perceptions<br />

of the people involved. Wessels and Kotzè (2002:128 - 139) argue that change is an<br />

“emotion-laden” concept and dualistic in nature, categorising people in the work<br />

place. Evans (1996:17) emphasises that if change is not meaningful to one, one will<br />

not accept the losses and discontinuities of change. Focussing on the experiences<br />

of people during the process of change and the meanings they attached to it can add<br />

value to sustainable development initiatives.<br />

• Methodological assumptions<br />

The study follows a qualitative research design to explore, understand and describe<br />

the living realities of staff members and learners with regard to institutional<br />

effectiveness within a particular Further Education and Training institution during<br />

transformation. For this reason the phenomenological interview (Kvale, 1983:174 -<br />

179) is the primarily data collecting instrument for the study to discover the truth from<br />

the real life stories of the persons involved with regard to their experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness during transformation. Chapter Two provides an in-depth<br />

discussion for employing a qualitative research paradigm, design and method, as


19<br />

well as demonstrating how this study adheres to rigour in research through<br />

trustworthiness. In paragraph 1.10 it is explained how the study does justice to the<br />

post-modern principles of “logic” and “justification”.<br />

1.7 DEFINITIONS OF OPERATIONAL CONCEPTS AND TERMS<br />

To ensure a common understanding and frame of reference, working definitions for<br />

the following key concepts and terms are hereby given.<br />

• College<br />

A college is a secondary education and training institution that offers technical<br />

subjects and other vocational-orientated subjects such as business studies, utility<br />

studies, and skills courses.<br />

• Develop<br />

“Develop” means the act to cause growth for becoming more advanced in order to<br />

make progress (Pearsall, 1999:391 & 18).<br />

• Capacitate<br />

In this context it is used as a synonym for empowering that is the process of giving<br />

power and/or authority to people in order to strengthen and build confidence, moral<br />

and self-esteem among staff members to enable them to become competent in order


20<br />

to successful and legitimately accomplish their tasks with job satisfaction (Pearsall,<br />

1999:467 & 206).<br />

• Experience<br />

Experience can be defined as an event or occurrence that leaves an impression on<br />

an individual (Pearsall, 1999:501). Epston and White (1992:78 - 79) argue that it is<br />

not possible for persons to have a “direct knowledge of the world; that an objective<br />

description of the work is not available to us” and “our experience of the world is all<br />

that we have, and this is all that we know”. “The best that we can do is to interpret<br />

the experience of others; that is, the expressions of their experience as they go about<br />

the business of interpreting it for themselves”. The term “experience(s)” as used in<br />

this study refers to interpreting the expressions of participants’ experiences as they<br />

tried to interpret it for themselves.<br />

• Feeling<br />

Feelings can be described as emotional states and/or reactions that are instinctive<br />

and/or intuitive and can be distinguished from reasoning and/or knowledge (Pearsall,<br />

1999:520 & 466).


• Further Education and Training<br />

21<br />

Further Education and Training included courses offered within the Further Education<br />

and Training Band as recognised by the South African National Qualifications<br />

Framework Levels 2 - 4 (Human Sciences Research Council, 1995:20).<br />

• Human capital<br />

Human capital is defined in this study as the combination of factors that include the<br />

traits one brings to the job, one’s ability to learn and one’s motivation to share<br />

information and knowledge (Fitz-enz, 2000:xii).<br />

• Institutional effectiveness<br />

Institutional effectiveness can be defined as the success of an institution in producing<br />

a desired or intended result or outcome (adapted from Pearsall, 1999:456). Legotlo<br />

and Teu (1998:8) states that “There are number of ways to define effective<br />

schools…(and)…for a school to be labelled effective or ineffective, depend on the<br />

criteria used to measure effectiveness.”, words such as “effective”, “excellent” and<br />

“good” are synonyms. McCaffray (1998:138) is of the opinion that “Institutional<br />

effectiveness, like beauty, is often in the eye of beholder” and that college<br />

effectiveness is measured by different people differently and include pass rates,<br />

placing rates in the workplace, ability to attract private sector support, state of the art<br />

equipment and facilities, qualification levels of staff, and relevancy of programmes<br />

offered.


• Meaning<br />

22<br />

Meaning in the context of this study can be explained as the worthwhile quality<br />

and/or significance and/or worth a person attached to an experience (adapted from<br />

Pearsall, 1999:863).<br />

• Strategies<br />

Strategies can be regarded as tactic plans that are designed carefully to achieve long<br />

term and/or specific outcomes beyond the immediate action (adapted from Pearsall,<br />

1999:1418 & 1457).<br />

• Technical College<br />

A technical college is a secondary education and training institution that offered<br />

technical subjects or applied technical subjects (theoretical and/or practical) within<br />

the Further Education and Training Band.<br />

• Understanding<br />

In this study the term “understanding” means the perception and/or judgement of the<br />

situation by a person when making an opinion about a specific state of affairs<br />

(Pearsall, 1999:1562 & 764).


1.8 RESEARCH DESIGN<br />

23<br />

The study follows a qualitative research paradigm (Mouton, 1996:36 - 40;<br />

Schurink,1998b:239 - 251) to explore, understand and describe a particular Further<br />

Education and Training institution in its natural setting, a college, during<br />

transformation. Triangulation is achieved through employing various data gathering<br />

methods (De Vos, 1998b:359) namely, individual phenomenological interviews and<br />

naïve sketches regarding perceived institutional effectiveness. The qualitative<br />

research phenomenological interview is the major data collection tool used in this<br />

study to gain a phenomenological understanding of the research topic (Kvale,<br />

1983:174 - 179; Willis, 1999). Guidelines for implementing the qualitative research<br />

interview and interpreting the data as stipulated by Kvale (1983:171 - 196) are<br />

employed. The research design and methodology are explored in more detail in<br />

Chapter Two.<br />

1.9 RESEARCH METHOD<br />

The research takes place in two phases. In the first phase the lived experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness during transformation are explored and described. In the<br />

second phase mental health strategies for personal and systemic growth to develop<br />

sustainable institutional effectiveness are recommended. Chapter Three reflects<br />

Phase 1 and Chapter Five reflects Phase 2. Chapter Four symbolises a bridge<br />

between the two phases.


1.10 RESEARCH ETHICS<br />

24<br />

Traditional principles of research conduct covered the following areas of ethical<br />

concern:<br />

• protection of participants from physical and psychological harm;<br />

• deception;<br />

• loss of privacy; and<br />

• informed consent for protection of researchers.<br />

These principles are now extended to include the community, voice, reciprocity and a<br />

relationship that is built on the sacred (Denzin & Lincoln, 2001:xxv).<br />

In the quest for assuring that the basic national and international ethic principles of<br />

behaviour are respected and honoured by the researcher, the ethical principles as<br />

summarised by the South African Medical Research Council (MRC, 2002:5 - 6) are<br />

valued by this study as follow.<br />

1.10.1 The participant as a person<br />

Autonomy of the participants were assured by giving interested persons such as staff<br />

members and learners through their representative bodies the opportunity to<br />

participate out of free will in this project. An open invitation was given to interested<br />

persons of the three academic faculties, support services, skills development<br />

facilitator, international bursary student job placement officer, and the learner<br />

representative serving on the college council. The purpose and the nature of the


25<br />

research process were explained by a written invitation (see Appendixes A and C).<br />

Participants were asked to give informed written consent for participation in the study<br />

(see Appendix C).<br />

1.10.2 Human rights<br />

The human rights of the participants were honoured by being transparent and<br />

respectful to the participants and the data revealed by them. Gaining permission by<br />

the college’s governing body and management and assuring confidentiality of the<br />

individuals involved and making the findings accessible to them, attained this<br />

principle.<br />

1.10.3 The ethic of justice, fairness and objectivity<br />

The agenda of the research was discussed verbally and in writing to the participants<br />

(see Appendixes A and C). In case of any enquiries with regard to the research<br />

process and/or the researcher’s conduct, contact details of the responsible university<br />

authorities were given prior to data collection. Audiotape recordings of the data<br />

collection interviews, and access to the transcriptions of the audiotapes and the final<br />

findings were given to the participants on request. It was explained that the<br />

audiotapes had to be verified by an independent coder. Confidentiality of the<br />

participants was respected throughout the research process by making use of coding<br />

for verifying purposes and destroying the tapes on completion of the study.<br />

Participants were not requested to write their names on the naïve sketches (see<br />

Appendix B).


1.10.4 Competence<br />

26<br />

It was stated verbally and in writing prior to data collection that the research study<br />

was done by a DEd candidate of the University of Johannesburg (former Rand<br />

Afrikaans University) (see Appendixes A and C). Contact details of the supervisors<br />

were given to the participants prior to data collection in case of any enquiries or<br />

creditworthiness checks.<br />

1.10.5 Integrity<br />

Integrity was honoured by this study through:<br />

• being honest with regard to the agenda and process of the research;<br />

• stating the student status of the researcher;<br />

• giving interested parties a fair chance to be involved in this study out of free<br />

will; and<br />

• assuring access to the findings after completion.<br />

1.10.6 Sensitivity<br />

Throughout the research process the researcher attempted to be sensitive for<br />

cultural and managerial differences between the researcher and the participants.<br />

The participants’ unique interaction with and their interpretation of their living realities<br />

were valued and respected by the researcher.


1.10.7 Confidentiality<br />

Confidentiality of the participants was respected in the following ways:<br />

27<br />

• invitation letters outlined measures to respect confidentiality (see<br />

Appendixes A and C);<br />

• written informed consents from participants were gained prior to the<br />

interviews (see Appendix C);<br />

• no names were mentioned in analysing and interpreting the data and report<br />

writing;<br />

• codes were used by the researcher to identify sources; and<br />

• audiotapes were destroyed after completion of the project as agreed on with<br />

the participants.<br />

1.10.8 Demarcation of roles<br />

Mutual understanding of the roles, interests and expectations of the study were<br />

assured by following a transparent process in:<br />

• sharing with the participants the research agenda and method employed;<br />

and<br />

• discussing the research expectations.<br />

1.10.9 Communication<br />

Open two-way communication was respected throughout the research by explaining<br />

verbally the necessary information to the participants and confirming important


28<br />

information in writing (see Appendixes A and C). The findings of the study were on<br />

request available to the participants.<br />

1.10.10 The danger of coercion<br />

The human being as the major contributor to this study was valued by:<br />

• respecting the choices for participation or not participation made by potential<br />

participants;<br />

• following a transparent process;<br />

• honouring open two-way communication verbally and in writing between the<br />

researcher and the participants;<br />

• honouring the autonomy and confidentiality of the participants;<br />

• respecting the principles of research conduct throughout the research<br />

process;<br />

• allowing participants to terminate or withdraw from the research process<br />

whenever they wish without penalising them; and<br />

• discussing potential benefits and disadvantages with them.<br />

1.11 RESEARCH STEPS<br />

The research process consists of the following steps:<br />

Step 1: Conceptualising the research theme.<br />

Step 2: Developing the research question.<br />

Step 3: Gaining permission to conduct the research from authorities.<br />

Step 4: Piloting the research question.


Step 5: Finalising the research question.<br />

Step 6: Collecting the data.<br />

29<br />

Step 7: Analysing and interpreting the data.<br />

Step 8: Verifying coding of the data by an independent coder.<br />

Step 9: Controlling the research findings with the literature.<br />

Step 10: Developing mental health strategies.<br />

Step 11: Conclusion and assessment of the study.<br />

Step 12: Dissemination.<br />

1.12 CHAPTER CONTENT CLASSIFICATION<br />

The thesis consists of different chapters dealing with the research process, findings,<br />

literature review for control purposes, and recommendations. Conceptual maps are<br />

used for figurative explanations and tables are used to condense information when<br />

needed. The contents of the different chapters are:<br />

• Chapter 1: Introduction and background.<br />

• Chapter 2: Research method.<br />

• Chapter 3: Lived experiences of institutional effectiveness.<br />

• Chapter 4: The story of “Silence Truth”.<br />

• Chapter 5: Mental health strategies for developing institutional effectiveness.<br />

• Chapter 6: Assessment and conclusion.<br />

• Bibliography.<br />

• Appendixes: Examples of a letter for permission, a transcribed interview, a<br />

naïve sketch used in the study and exercises.


1.13 CONCLUSION<br />

30<br />

In this chapter the reader is briefed on the background and present milieu of Further<br />

Education and Training in South Africa, the research strategy and the research<br />

problem statement, the research aims and steps, as well as the manner in which the<br />

research principles is honoured by this study. The chapter is concluded with the<br />

chapter content of the imminent chapters.


2.1 INTRODUCTION<br />

31<br />

CHAPTER 2<br />

RESEARCH METHOD<br />

In Chapter One, the reader was introduced and orientated with regard to Further<br />

Education and Training institutions, in particular the college sector in South Africa.<br />

Chapter One reflected the unique challenges facing the college sector and<br />

transformation thereof to meet the economic and social demands of South Africa.<br />

Reference was made to the education discourse that was lacking acknowledgement<br />

of human capital during education transformation to facilitate and sustain<br />

development in education institutions.<br />

Allusions were made in Chapter One that the interpretation of the nature of scientific<br />

inquiry as used in this study was searching for the truth by:<br />

• exploring and describing people’s lived experiences of institutional effectiveness<br />

during transformation; and<br />

• understanding and gaining insight in the complexity of human dynamics during<br />

transformation from an insiders view. This chapter’s purpose is to attest the<br />

research paradigm within the context of the study.


2.2 RATIONALE<br />

32<br />

The historical background of the college sector in South Africa, as well as the<br />

transformation and reconstruction drive in the education and training field since<br />

1994, necessitate research to inform transformation models for sustainable<br />

development. It has to be stressed that differences between education institutions<br />

are great in terms of variants that include aspects such as capacities, resources,<br />

leadership and management, culture, relationships inside the education institution<br />

and with the outside environment. Taylor, Diphofa, Waghmarae, Vinjevold and<br />

Sedibe (1999:17) stress that discovering a master plan for school improvement is<br />

“…an elusive holy grail” and therefore it is better to regard change as a “…guided<br />

journey…”.<br />

Nedeble, as quoted by Bak (1998:(i)), stresses that the “greatest challenge of the<br />

South African revolution is the search for ways of thinking, ways of perception, that<br />

will help to break down the closed epistemological structures…”. According to Bak<br />

(1998) these closed structures limit and compromise insight that necessitates<br />

education reform initiatives and they include:<br />

• silences that have developed in education discourse;<br />

• disjuncture and tensions between policy and practice; and<br />

• disenchantment between ideals and constraints within the “real world”.<br />

The significant contribution made by this study is that staff and learners were given<br />

the opportunity to raise their voices and by doing so, break the silence regarding their<br />

lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during transformation as challenged by<br />

academics (Ashley, 1989; Haasbroek, 1998; Kraak & Hall, 1999; Taylor, Diphofa,


33<br />

Waghmarae, Vinjevold & Sedibe, 1999) and policy makers (Department of<br />

Education, 2001). The real life experiences of institutional effectiveness as described<br />

by staff and learners as explored by this study, can promote understanding and<br />

insight for the transformation journey by the college sector. Value is added to the<br />

education discourse by developing mental health strategies that can guide the<br />

transformation process to ensure the well-being of education institutions’ human<br />

capital and facilitate sustainable development.<br />

The study concerned a single case exploration and description, nonetheless the<br />

lessons learnt and knowledge gained from this in-depth research can:<br />

• promote insight to ease the tensions between policy and practice;<br />

• inform policy making and decision-taking activities when mapping out<br />

sustainable development choices for transforming the education sector in<br />

South Africa;<br />

• create sensitivity for human dynamics during transformation; and<br />

• acknowledge human capital as fundamental to successful education reform<br />

initiatives.<br />

A detailed description of the research paradigm, objectives, and methodology, as<br />

well as the ethical considerations used by this study will be given in the following<br />

sections.<br />

Figure 2.1 provides an explanation of conceptualising the study by illustrating the<br />

study’s context.


34<br />

Figure 2.1: Conceptual framework of the study<br />

POLITICI<br />

LEGEND<br />

Different faculties within the college.<br />

Claims of ineffectiveness.<br />

Responses to claims as informed by real life experiences.<br />

ACADEMICS<br />

Transformation of the further education and training sector.<br />

HUMAN<br />

CAPITAL<br />

Human capital and lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation.


2.3 RESEARCH PARADIGM<br />

35<br />

According to Mouton (1996:28) the central theme for scientific enquiry is motivated<br />

by exploring “…‘true’ or at least ‘truthful’ knowledge…”. The main intention of all<br />

research is to “…arrive at results that are as close to the truth as possible…” that are<br />

the most valid results likely. Mouton (1996:36 - 37) entitles the highest levels of<br />

science complexity as methodological paradigms. He distinguishes three paradigms<br />

namely quantitative, qualitative and participatory action. The selection of a particular<br />

paradigm is subject to the collections of research methods and techniques, as well<br />

as the assumptions and values underpinning the specific circumstances.<br />

In this study, the researcher wished to explore, understand and describe experiences<br />

of institutional effectiveness of staff and learners of a Further Education and Training<br />

institution during transformation. The primarily aim of the research was to reach a<br />

dense description of the experiences of participants to promote institutional<br />

effectiveness of a particular Further Education and Training institution namely, a<br />

college within its natural setting. The objectives of the study were to:<br />

• explore and describe lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation; and<br />

• recommend mental health strategies for personal and systemic growth to<br />

develop sustainable institutional effectiveness in the college sector.<br />

Schurink (1998b:243) argues that in the case of the qualitative research paradigm,<br />

scientific enquiry for the truth is founded in the participants’ accounts of meaning,


36<br />

experience and/or perceptions. The qualitative researcher is therefore concerned<br />

with:<br />

• understanding rather than controlled measurement;<br />

• naturalistic observation rather than controlled measurement; and<br />

• the subjective exploration of reality from the perspective of an insider and not<br />

from an outsider, as the case with quantitative paradigms.<br />

Therefore, the objectives of this study favoured employing the qualitative paradigm<br />

as the study explored, understood and described real life experiences of institutional<br />

experiences and thus the truth of implementers (staff) and beneficiaries (learners) of<br />

the transformation of a college in its natural setting; and a dense description of the<br />

participants’ experiences of institutional effectiveness during transformation. College<br />

staff and learners have to teach, train and learn and live on a daily basis with real life<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness during education transformation.<br />

According to Denzin and Lincoln (2001:xxiv) post-modern and post-structural<br />

challenges questioned the “assumptions that had organised ‘history’ in each of its<br />

colonizing moments”. In this new area, qualitative researchers do “more than to<br />

observe history; he or she plays a part in its construction”. Real life experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness told and/or untold by the participants, as well as mental<br />

health strategies to develop institutional effectiveness, can create self-reliance,<br />

cultivate a self-help ethic and add value to human life.


37<br />

Miller (1999:A18) adds another valuable contribution that qualitative research makes<br />

to scientific knowledge to inform transformation debates by explaining/answering the<br />

“Why?” question. Qualitative studies can both disclose valuable theories for<br />

quantitative investigation and help elucidate things that statistics cannot, such as the<br />

reason(s) why a particular reform works and in what conditions.<br />

Today there seems to be an increased consciousness that development should take<br />

place together with active participation of the communities 1 involved. Rahman, cited<br />

by De Vos, Schurink and Strydom (1998:18), encapsulates the significance of<br />

community involvement as follows “…people want to stand up, take control over what<br />

they need to work with, do things themselves in their own search for life and move<br />

forward, supporting each other”. Rahman (De Vos, Schurink & Strydom, 1998:18)<br />

continues by stating that researchers are no longer supposed to have the right to<br />

dominate elucidating the social world, but rather to empower research participants to<br />

know and unravel their own situation and problems, become conscious of their own<br />

potential and recover their own sense of dignity to take joint action for their<br />

development. Sustainable development can only take place through people’s self-<br />

growth and mobilisation and never when the state or outsiders take the initial<br />

responsibility for commencing and implementing growth. If state agencies or<br />

international organisations take such liability, people will anticipate them to deliver<br />

instead of mobilising their own assets and taking their own decisions.<br />

Although the study was not in the strict sense participatory research in nature, it is<br />

trusted that the findings of this study can be used to stimulate participation between<br />

1 It needs to be noted that in this study the “community” is defined as the staff and learners on<br />

“grassroots level” of a single college within the Further Education and Training Band.


38<br />

policy makers and policy implementers; through enhancing understanding and insight<br />

of human complexities during transformation on grass roots level. College learners<br />

can even use the findings to position them in the post-apartheid era. Sehoole<br />

(1999:61) is of the opinion that studies of this nature create a new challenge to<br />

students to no more run by demands based on resolutions, but to slot in with<br />

institutions on transformation issues that are based on research. Students are<br />

therefore placed ”…not only as consumers of knowledge but also as producers of<br />

knowledge” (Sehoole,1999:61).<br />

It needs to be added that the study was contextualised within the specific setting of a<br />

single college within the Further Education and Training Band. The aim of the study<br />

was not to generalise the findings, but rather to reach an in-depth understanding of<br />

the experiences of institutional effectiveness in a natural setting (an insider view); a<br />

dense description. Fouché and De Vos (1998:125) point out that contextual studies<br />

enable the “researcher to develop insights, ideas, questions and hypothesis” with<br />

regard to the research topic. Knowledge generated by this study will be used to<br />

recommend mental health strategies to develop institutional effectiveness.<br />

From the above it can be concluded that the objectives and values of the research<br />

study substantiated the use of the qualitative research paradigm. The study was a<br />

dense description that explored, explained and described lived experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness in a natural setting during education transformation. The<br />

following sections discuss the research design and method used by this study in<br />

more detail.


39<br />

2.4 RESEARCH DESIGN AND METHOD<br />

Mouton (1996:107) stresses that the research design flows from the research<br />

problem with the aims of taking research decisions and conducting the study in such<br />

a way (research method) that validity of the results are maximised. The research<br />

design outlines the process that needs to be followed step-by-step. Table 2.1<br />

reflects the stages and activities of the research process used in this study. It has to<br />

be noted that the research study had two phases namely, Phase 1: the lived<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness and Phase 2: mental health strategies for<br />

developing institutional effectiveness that were informed and grounded by the first<br />

phase’s findings.<br />

2.4.1 Conceptualising and formalising research objectives<br />

The reader is referred to Chapter One, Chapter Two sections 2.2, 2.3 and 2.4 and<br />

Figure 2.1 for a detailed explanation on conceptualising and formalising of the<br />

research problem and research objectives.<br />

2.4.2 Obtaining permission from authorities to conduct the study<br />

To ensure that ethics are honoured, and due to the sensitivity nature of the research,<br />

care was given to ensure that clear guidelines were set and approved by applicable<br />

authorities before commencement of the research. This was done to ensure that<br />

involved authorities had a clear understanding and gave informed consent prior to


Table 2.1: Stages and activities of the research process<br />

40<br />

STAGES ACTIVITIES FOLLOWED<br />

CONCEPTUALISATION • Literature study<br />

• Attending conferences<br />

• Participating in education discourse<br />

• Conducting/participating in education research<br />

• Working in a Further Education and Training<br />

institution<br />

• Defining key concepts<br />

<strong>FOR</strong>MALISATION OF RESEARCH<br />

OBJECTIVES<br />

• Conducting literature study<br />

• Meetings with education and research experts<br />

AUTHORISATION <strong>FOR</strong> STUDY • Presenting<br />

authorities<br />

proposed study to education<br />

• Writing of letters and proposals to institutional<br />

governing structures and ethical committee of<br />

university<br />

DEVELOPMENT OF RESEARCH<br />

INSTRUMENTS<br />

• Compiling and piloting instruments (interview<br />

question and naïve sketches)<br />

• Reviewing of pilot instruments<br />

• Peer reviewing of instruments<br />

SAMPLING • Defining the research population<br />

• Selecting a college<br />

• Selecting participants<br />

DATA COLLECTION • Conducting interviews<br />

• Collecting naïve sketches<br />

• Making field notes<br />

ANALYSIS AND INTERPRETATION<br />

OF THE DATA<br />

• Coding of data<br />

• Reduction of data<br />

• Conducting literature control study<br />

• Formalising findings<br />

• Recommending mental health strategies<br />

• Reaching final conclusions<br />

DISSEMINATION OF FINDINGS • Publishing of findings


41<br />

the study. Consent facilitates accessibility, co-operation, as well as establishes a<br />

mutual agreed ethical framework when conducting a study. Strydom (1998a:24)<br />

accentuates the importance that research rules and behavioural expectations about<br />

the most correct conduct should be accepted. Authorisation for conducting this study<br />

was obtained in writing from the following authorities:<br />

• Governing council from the college (see Appendixes E).<br />

• Management committee from the college (see Appendixes E).<br />

• Ethical committee from the University of Johannesburg (former Rand<br />

Afrikaans University).<br />

The researcher undertook that ethical guidelines as stipulated by the Medical<br />

Research Council would be honoured (see Chapter One, section 1.10) when<br />

conducting the research.<br />

The college authorities (see Appendix E) added the following rules for the researcher<br />

to adhere<br />

• to obtain in her personal capacity permission from participants;<br />

• to obtain permission from head of departments for involving staff and/or<br />

learners;<br />

• time given to the research should be outside the specified 35 working hours<br />

per week for staff members;<br />

• no infringement of faculties’ management and/or administration; and


• when questionnaires were to be used, these activities:<br />

o should be after hours;<br />

42<br />

o should have no cost implications for the college; and<br />

o strict adherence to confidentiality of all staff and learners involved in the<br />

study.<br />

2.4.3 Sampling<br />

Sampling in this study was done on three different levels namely, by:<br />

• selecting the research site;<br />

• selecting the participants that participate in the interviews; and<br />

• selecting the participants that participate in the naïve sketches.<br />

Purposive sampling was used in this study. Strydom and De Vos (1998,198)<br />

describe purposive sampling as a sample that is collected of elements that contain<br />

the most characteristic, or typical qualities of the population that is founded wholly on<br />

the judgement of the researcher. According to Randall, Cooper and Hite (1999:11)<br />

education research today demands “…an adequate exploration of the philosophical<br />

bases and cultural values that underlie the pursuit of truth and knowledge”.<br />

Therefore the following account of the sampling procedure is given for audit tracking<br />

purposes.


2.4.3.1 Selection of the site<br />

43<br />

The research agenda and qualitative research paradigm dictated that the college<br />

selected for this study had the following features. These features served as the<br />

selection criteria:<br />

• a legitimised Further Education and Training institution; and<br />

• an institution targeted for education reform as stipulated by law in accordance<br />

with section 4 of the Further Education and Training Act, No 98 of 1998 and<br />

provincial gazettes extraordinary.<br />

The particular college was a technical college established in the 1960s with the<br />

specific purpose for providing theoretical and practical technical training for one of<br />

the government’s departments. Although the rendering of services was primarily<br />

informed by technical training for the former government, the college developed as<br />

time went by. A business faculty and lifelong learning faculty were added to make<br />

the college more accessible for the business sector and private learners. This was<br />

vital to sustain the college after the political changes that resulted in the change of<br />

government in 1994.<br />

Government declared the college as a Further Education and Training institution and<br />

targeted this specific college to merge with other colleges to become one college<br />

(Further Education and Training Act, No 98 of 1998 and provincial gazette extra<br />

ordinaries numbers 149 and 182). During the time of the study significant changes<br />

happened to the particular college such as:


44<br />

• its status was changed from a college to that of a campus of a new merged<br />

college with multi-sites spread over a geographical area;<br />

• the particular campus served as the head office of the merged college;<br />

• its name was changed;<br />

• there was a time lapse before a new name was found for the particular<br />

geographical setting;<br />

• two names were allocated to the geographical setting indicating the campus<br />

and the head offices as two different entities;<br />

• some staff was redeployed or in the process of being redeployed; and<br />

• a new chief executive officer was appointed (affirmative action appointment)<br />

to head the merged college and he took office in the former college’s (now<br />

campus) rector’s office.<br />

Although the education institution where the study was conducted is referred to as<br />

the “college” in this thesis, it is acknowledged at present as a “campus” of a merged<br />

college. The study was done during the transitional period of a former college<br />

becoming a campus of a new merged college with multi-sites.<br />

From the above description it can be concluded that the specific college/campus<br />

satisfy the selection criteria.<br />

2.4.3.2 Selection of the participants for the interviews<br />

The aim of qualitative research is to reach a dense description of the lived<br />

experiences of the participants (Schurink, 1998e:240 - 241). To enable the


45<br />

researcher to reach such a dense description, purposive sampling of participants for<br />

interviews was done. Care was taken to select participants coming from different<br />

cultural and institutional positions to ensure that voices were generated from<br />

different/alternative backgrounds (Strydom & De Vos, 1998:198). The following<br />

aspects were taken cognisance of when selecting participants for interviews: age,<br />

gender, home language, lecturing versus non-lecturing staff, and staff versus<br />

learners.<br />

Non-lecturing staff was included because these voices are regarded in the literature<br />

as “…trusted voices…and are assumed to be more objective”. (Jackson, 1995:6).<br />

Learners were included as the viewpoints of students on their schools’ strengths and<br />

weaknesses are often noticeably discerning. Learners’ viewpoints on school<br />

improvement initiatives are hardly ever sought for because educators have a tough<br />

time hearing their concerns (Wagner, 1996:43). By including learners in the sample,<br />

an opportunity was created for the learners’ voices to be heard.<br />

2.4.3.3 Selection of the participants for the naïve sketches<br />

Naïve sketches are much more feasible in terms of costs, time and manpower when<br />

comparing it to interviews (Fouché,1998:156). No sampling was done in this case.<br />

All staff members appointed or learners enrolled by the college were given the<br />

opportunity to participate in the research. By doing so, the researcher attempted to<br />

create the opportunity by giving a voice to everybody who wished to do so and as<br />

such enforced the richness and quality of the study as echoed by Lincoln (2001:115)<br />

“…the extent to which alternative voices are heard is a criterion by which we can


46<br />

judge the openness, engagement, and problematic nature of any text”. Naïve<br />

sketches were distributed through formal institutional structures to reach potential<br />

participants.<br />

2.4.4 Phase 1: Exploration and description of the lived experiences: data<br />

collection methods<br />

The choice of method needed for collecting of data, is dependant on multiple factors<br />

that should be taken into account such as among other the formulation of the<br />

problem, the methodological preferences and the nature of the research<br />

phenomenon (Mouton, 1996:127). The study’s qualitative paradigm required<br />

traditional qualitative research methods. For triangulation purposes,<br />

phenomenological interviews and naïve sketches were used by this study. Field<br />

notes and observations were used to reflect other important information and/or<br />

record events when conducting the study. The next sections describe the use of the<br />

research method for Phase 1: Exploration and description of the lived experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness in more detail.<br />

2.4.4.1 Phenomenological interview<br />

Interviewing is regarded as the most common method of data collecting and can be<br />

regarded as the “universal mode of systematic enquiry” (Schurink, 1998d:297).<br />

According to Denzin, as quoted by Schurink (1998d:300), the aim of un- and semi-<br />

structured interviewing is to vigorously enter the worlds of people and to make those<br />

worlds explainable from the standpoint of a theory that is founded in behaviours,


47<br />

languages, definitions, attitudes and feelings of those studied. In their later work,<br />

Denzin and Lincoln (2001:xxxiv) proclaim that discourse proofs that cultural<br />

considerations are reflected by persons’ created accounts of events. These<br />

accounts have power, meaning and social value. Although they admit that the<br />

interview has become a “taken-for-granted feature of our mediated, mass culture”,<br />

they still claim that the interview “is a negotiated text, a site where power, gender,<br />

race, and class intersect”. They state that a “feminist interviewing ethic” redefines<br />

the interview situation to be called an “active interview” where interviewers and<br />

participants carry on a conversation about mutually relevant issues (Denzin and<br />

Lincoln, 2001:xxxv).<br />

Kvale (1983:174 - 179) identifies twelve aspects that characterise the<br />

phenomenological interview used in qualitative research. These aspects can be<br />

summarised as follows:<br />

• Central to the life-world of the participant.<br />

• Attempt to understand the meaning of the phenomena relating to the participant’s<br />

life-world.<br />

• The interview is qualitative.<br />

• The interview is descriptive.<br />

• The interview is specific.<br />

• The interview and process are presuppositionless.<br />

• It focuses on certain themes.<br />

• It is open for ambiguities.<br />

• It is open for changes.<br />

• It depends on the sensitivity of the interviewer.


• The interview is conducted in an interpersonal interaction.<br />

48<br />

• The process may be a positive experience.<br />

The interview as employed by this study can be described as qualitative,<br />

phenomenological, in-depth, face-to-face and semi-structured, aimed at promoting an<br />

active social interaction between the researcher and the participant with regard to<br />

his/her real life experience(s) of institutional effectiveness (the research agenda).<br />

Schurink (1998d:300) stresses that the disadvantages of un- and semi-structured<br />

interviews are:<br />

• time consuming;<br />

• a vast amount of data are collected; and<br />

• the interviews should be conducted by the researchers themselves.<br />

Despite these disadvantages, interviews were used as the primary data-collecting<br />

instrument. The following process was followed.<br />

• Preparation<br />

Only one question was formulated to introduce the general theme of the study on<br />

which information was needed namely: “How do you experience the effectiveness of<br />

this institution?/Hoe ervaar jy die effektiwiteit van hierdie instansie?” The interviewee<br />

was then motivated by not leading prompts to disclose information freely (Schurink,<br />

1998d:301). The interviews were conducted in English and Afrikaans according to


49<br />

the language preferences of the interviewee. These two official languages were the<br />

languages of instruction at the time of conducting the study at the college.<br />

The introductory question and audiotape recording equipment were tested prior to<br />

the study by conducting a pilot interview to ensure that the data collected were of a<br />

high quality. The pilot interview assisted the researcher to evaluate her interview<br />

technique for research purposes before the actual commencement of the study, for<br />

example, usage of leading questions, reflecting important information, and not getting<br />

involved in clinical and/or therapeutic processes.<br />

• Building the relationship<br />

To ensure access and co-operation, as well as honouring the research principles of<br />

ethics the necessary consent was obtained from the authorities and the participants<br />

prior to the interview process (Strydom, 1998a:24). This was done by group and<br />

individual presentations and in writing. The researcher showed respect during her<br />

contact with the participants by being honest with them with regard to the research<br />

agenda, the status of the researcher, and appreciating their knowledge, their “being-<br />

here” and willingness for sharing their experiences with her (Schurink, 1998d:301 -<br />

308).<br />

Care was given to make the participants feel safe and comfortable, especially with<br />

regard to audiotaping the interviews (Schurink, 1998d:302). Although none of the<br />

participants refused participation on grounds of the audiotape recording, many<br />

expressed their uneasiness about the specific procedure. Their uncomfortable


50<br />

feelings decreased after a while. All the participants enjoyed listening to the audio-<br />

tape (play back) once the individual interview was finished. Playback of the<br />

recording was deemed necessary to validate the quality of the recording (Schurink,<br />

Schurink & Poggenpoel, 1998:329). Some of the participants indicated that it was an<br />

enriching experience for them to listen to their voice during the playback of the<br />

interview.<br />

• Conducting the interviews<br />

The interviews were conducted at the college’s student support offices that were the<br />

most convenient office space to ensure a comfortable and secure place for the<br />

interviewees. This office space was free of disturbances and the office atmosphere<br />

was conducive for interviewing purposes (Schurink, Schurink & Poggenpoel,<br />

1998:318). Scheduled appointments were made to ensure that the time and date<br />

were convenient for the interviewees and no infringement on college activities<br />

occurred.<br />

• Termination<br />

The interviews were terminated in the following cases:<br />

o In case of natural data saturation where the interviewees indicated that they<br />

could not make any new contributions.<br />

o When the scheduled time was depleted.<br />

o When the participant indicated that he/she was getting tired through giving<br />

verbal and/or non-verbal clues.


51<br />

Care was given to debrief the participants after the interviews (Schurink, 1998d:305).<br />

They were given the opportunity to reflect their experiences of sharing their real life<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness. Appreciation was showed by thanking<br />

them and allowing them to re-enter the process if they wished to do so at a later<br />

stage.<br />

The interviewing process for the gathering of data was terminated when data<br />

saturation occurred and the independent coder confirmed data saturation. According<br />

to Glaser and Strauss (Schurink, 1998d:304) the data saturation point is reached<br />

when no further data are being found whereby the researcher can find new features<br />

of the given category. As the same case in point are repeat over and over again the<br />

researcher becomes scientific certain that a category is saturated.<br />

2.4.4.2 Naïve sketches<br />

Naïve sketches as used in this study can be described as semi-structured, open<br />

ended schedules/questionnaires (Fouché, 1998:152 - 153&160). A one-page<br />

schedule was compiled and participants were asked to submit information with<br />

regard to their gender, age, home language, post-level and faculty (see Appendixes<br />

A and B). After completing the biographical data, they were asked to reflect their<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness as follows:<br />

• Hoe ervaar u die effektiwiteit van hierdie instansie?/How do you experience<br />

the effectiveness of this institution?<br />

• Motiveer asseblief u antwoord/“Please motivate your answer.


52<br />

Once again the naïve sketches were prepared in Afrikaans and English that were the<br />

languages of instruction at the time of conducting the naïve sketches. Staff members<br />

were free to duplicate the questionnaires in case of a shortage.<br />

The participants were thanked and asked to place the completed naïve sketches in a<br />

marked container at the student support offices before or/on a specified date<br />

(Fouché, 1998:155). To protect the privacy and confidentiality of the participants,<br />

participants were not asked to write their names on the naïve sketches and they<br />

returned their sketches in person by placing it in a container that was accessible.<br />

Please refer to the Appendix B for an example of the naïve sketch that was employed<br />

by this study.<br />

The naïve sketch was piloted prior to the data collection phase (Fouché, 1998:158).<br />

This was done to ensure that the naïve sketch served it purpose namely, to reflect in<br />

written format participants’ experiences with regard to institutional effectiveness.<br />

The naïve sketch was used as a data collection tool for the following reasons by this<br />

study:<br />

• to create the opportunity for all the staff members and learners to participate<br />

in the study so their voices could be heard;<br />

• for practical and logistical reasons because it was cost and time saving;<br />

• a vast number of participants could be reached; and<br />

• to complement the interview for triangulation purposes.


2.4.4.3 Observations and field notes<br />

53<br />

Observations are usually recorded in the form of field notes. Field notes are not only<br />

summaries of events, but also comprehensive copies of what happened during the<br />

fieldwork (Schurink, 1998:285). Especially during the data collection stage, notes<br />

were made of critical events to enrich the data and derive meaning from the<br />

occurrences. Field notes are indicated as such in Chapter Three. According to<br />

Schurink (1998:285 - 286) these notes consist of three elements namely:<br />

• Observational notes<br />

Observational notes reflect what happened in detail by giving an account of the who,<br />

what, when, where and how (Schurink, 1998:285). These types of notes can be<br />

regarded as representations of happenings that do not provide any interpretation of<br />

occurrences.<br />

• Theoretical notes<br />

Theoretical notes differ from observational notes in so far that the researcher makes<br />

notes in a systematic way to obtain meaning from the observational notes (Schurink,<br />

1998:286). The researcher tried consciously to recognise patterns by looking for<br />

similarities.


• Methodological notes<br />

54<br />

Methodological notes can be regarded as reminders, directions and significant<br />

remarks for use by the researcher.<br />

2.4.5 Analysing and interpreting of results<br />

According to Denzin and Lincoln (2001:xxxvii), it is practice for qualitative<br />

researchers to study spoken and written records of human experiences. These<br />

records include transcribed talk and written narratives of experiences. There are<br />

different ways to analyse and interpret text. Arguments concerning the differences<br />

between empiricism and constructivism confuse the process. Denzin and Lincoln<br />

(2001:xxxvii) argue that it should be remembered that documentary materials (text)<br />

are “situated constructions” and “not transparent representations of social life” when<br />

analysing and interpreting qualitative material. For audit purposes the following<br />

account is given of the manner in which the data were analysed and interpreted.<br />

After the interviews were transcribed and the texts were checked for accuracy, the<br />

approach of Tesch (Creswell, 1994:154 - 155) that consisted of eight steps was<br />

adapted and used as a guideline for analysing the data. These steps assisted the<br />

researcher to systematic analyse unstructured data collected by the interviews and<br />

naïve sketches. After analysing the data, it was handed to an independent coder for<br />

validating the emerged themes. A consensus discussion between the researcher<br />

and independent coder followed after the independent coder analysed the data as


55<br />

well. Tesch’s approach (Creswell, 1994:154 - 155, Poggenpoel 1998:343 - 344)<br />

consists of eight steps and can be summarised as follows:<br />

• Get a sense of the whole. Read through all the transcriptions carefully and<br />

make notes of interesting ideas.<br />

• Choose one transcription. The shortest, but also the most interesting, and/or<br />

the top of the pile. Use this script and scrutinises it by asking questions such<br />

as “what is this about?” Write your hypothesis in the left margin.<br />

• Repeat above step for all the scripts. Conceptual maps using different colours<br />

were created for each script to identify emerged topics.<br />

• After completing the list of topics, they were clustered/categorised into major<br />

topics, unique topics and leftover topics.<br />

• These lists of topics were cross-checked with the scripts to identify any new<br />

categories of topics and/or topics that emerged from the scripts. Colour<br />

coding was used to abbreviate the topics.<br />

• Topics were then clustered into categories under the most descriptive<br />

wording. A conceptual map was used to indicate the interrelationship(s)<br />

between topics.<br />

• The abbreviation for the different topics in each category was finalised and<br />

alphabetised.<br />

• A preliminary analysis was conducted for each category.<br />

• Recoding of the data was done when needed to ensure refining of the data.


2.4.6 Literature control<br />

56<br />

A literature study was conducted for the following reasons (De Vos, 1998c:115;<br />

Strydom, 1998b:180):<br />

• conceptualisation of the research problem;<br />

• informing the planning and executing of the study;<br />

• to expose or clarify the relationships between concepts; and<br />

• to suggest possible relationships.<br />

The findings of the study were controlled against relevant literature in order to search<br />

for broader meaning by comparing the results and the inferences drawn from the<br />

data to theory.<br />

Chapter Five describes Phase two that proposes mental health strategies grounded<br />

in the findings of the study and controlled against literature. The mental health<br />

strategies are founded in the research findings (Phase one) and supported by<br />

literature.<br />

2.4.7 Dissemination of findings<br />

The findings of the study are published as a doctoral thesis within the regulations of<br />

the university and in an accredited journal. However, it should be reminded that this<br />

study forms part of the journey in looking for sustainable education transformation<br />

models. Denzin and Lincoln (2001:xxxix) reiterate that the processes that “define the


57<br />

practises of interpretation and representation are always on-going, emergent,<br />

unpredictable, and unfinished”.<br />

The thesis includes a narrative metaphor, The Story of Silence Truth. The narrative<br />

metaphor created the opportunity for the researcher to insert her voice and<br />

disposition into the written text. By doing so, the possibility was realised for the<br />

researcher to explore insights from the unique situated position of being the<br />

researcher in a particular context as explained by Hermes (1998:163).<br />

Scientific rigour is needed to ensure credible research that is believable. The next<br />

section will deal with the measures as applied by this study to ensure the<br />

trustworthiness of the study.<br />

2.5 MEASURES TO ENSURE TRUSTWORTHINESS<br />

Guba’s model (Poggenpoel, 1998:348) to ensure validity and reliability in qualitative<br />

research is well accepted in the qualitative research community, because it is<br />

“comparatively well developed conceptually”. For audit tracking purposes the<br />

aspects that are relevant to trustworthiness according to Guba’s model (Schurink,<br />

Schurink & Poggenpoel, 1998:331; Poggenpoel, 1998:348 - 351) and adopted by<br />

this study are hereby explained. Table 2.2 provides a summary of the measures to<br />

ensure trustworthiness.


58<br />

Table 2.2: Measures to ensure trustworthiness<br />

MEASURES <strong>STRATEGIES</strong> ACTIONS<br />

Truth value Credibility • Prolonged field experience<br />

• Time sampling<br />

• Reflexivity<br />

• Triangulation<br />

• Member checking<br />

• Authority of the researcher<br />

• Structural coherence<br />

• Referential adequacy<br />

Applicability Fitting/Transferable • Nominated sample<br />

• Demographics of the respondents<br />

• Triangulation<br />

• Dense description of results with direct<br />

quotations from participants<br />

Consistency Dependability • Step-wise replication<br />

• Code-recode during data analysis<br />

• Dense description of research<br />

methodology<br />

• Triangulation<br />

• Peer examination<br />

• Dependability audit<br />

Neutrality Confirmability • Confirmability audit<br />

• Triangulation<br />

• Reflexivity (field notes)


2.5.1 Truth value<br />

59<br />

According to Schurink, Schurink and Poggenpoel (1998:331) truth value is about<br />

research confidence; “whether the researcher has established confidence in the truth<br />

of findings for the subjects and the context in which the research was undertaken”.<br />

Poggenpoel (1998:349) asserts truth value is generally obtained from the recognition<br />

of human experiences as they are lived and perceived by participants.<br />

Credibility is the strategy used to ensure truth value and is achieved through this<br />

study by:<br />

• Prolonged field experience<br />

The researcher was appointed as a student counsellor at a Further Education and<br />

Training institution and was sensitised for the context in which teaching, training and<br />

learning took place. Prior to this appointment she was involved in education<br />

research with regard to policy, planning, school reform initiatives and technical and<br />

vocational training.<br />

• Time sampling<br />

The researcher was involved in a close relationship with the participants especially<br />

during the transformation process as she was serving as chairperson and/or<br />

secretary of tasks teams for the merged college.


• Reflexivity<br />

60<br />

The researcher took formal and informal notes from her involvement in counselling<br />

and task team activities during the transformation process.<br />

• Triangulation<br />

Two different data collection instruments were used for triangulation namely,<br />

interviews and naïve sketches. Field notes supported these activities.<br />

• Member checking<br />

Member checking was done on a regular basis with the study promoters and<br />

independent coder. The researcher discussed the process and findings with<br />

colleagues who had education expertise for peer group evaluation.<br />

• Authority of the researcher<br />

The researcher is well qualified in terms of her formal training and experience in a<br />

variety of disciplines including mental health, education and research of which she<br />

received institutional, national and international recognition.


• Structural coherence<br />

61<br />

The well-structured research method, interview techniques, management of data and<br />

member checks and in-depth discussion of findings were used to eliminate<br />

inconsistency. A control literature study was done to support the findings and/or<br />

identify dissimilarities. In the case of dissimilarities, the information was further<br />

unpacked in search for uniqueness. In Phase 2 the mental health strategies for<br />

developing institutional effectiveness were grounded in the findings of the first phase<br />

and controlled against literature.<br />

• Referential adequacy<br />

Referential adequacy is established by attaching the following documents:<br />

o Appendixes<br />

- example of letter of consent;<br />

- example of the naïve sketch; and<br />

- example of transcribed interviews.<br />

o Participants’ direct quotations are used as evidence of the findings in Chapter<br />

Three.<br />

2.5.2 Applicability<br />

With reference to Schurink, Schurink and Poggenpoel (1998:331) applicability is the<br />

extent to which the findings can be used in other circumstances and situations or


62<br />

with other groups; it is the ability to generalise the findings to other and even larger<br />

populations. Applicability is a contentious topic in the qualitative research discourse.<br />

Some researchers are of the opinion that the ability to generalise the findings of a<br />

qualitative study is not the responsibility of the researcher, but rather of the person<br />

who wants to transfer the findings to another context (Poggenpoel, 1998:349).<br />

Applicability used by the qualitative researcher as typified by Guba (Poggenpoel,<br />

1998:349), is “referring to fittingness, or transferability”, “when the findings fit into<br />

contexts outside the study situation that are determined by the degree of similarity or<br />

goodness of fit between the two contexts”.<br />

Applicability can be achieved by employing fitting/transferable strategies such as the<br />

following.<br />

• Nominated sample<br />

The selection criteria were defined for the study and care was taken to ensure that<br />

the selected college adhere to the set criteria (see paragraph 2.4.3.1). Purposive<br />

sampling was used to select the college according the selection criteria and to select<br />

the participants for the interviews.<br />

• Demographics of the participants<br />

To ensure that alternative voices (Lincoln, 2001:115) could be heard, participants<br />

coming from different age, gender and cultural groups were selected to participate in<br />

the interviews.


• Triangulation<br />

63<br />

To oppose flaws that might be overseen by the purposive selection of the<br />

participants for the interviews, the naïve sketches provided an opportunity to all staff<br />

and learners to participate in the research. This was done through an open invitation<br />

for participation distributed through institutional formal structures.<br />

• Dense description of results<br />

A dense description of results that includes direct quotations from the interviews and<br />

naïve sketches is presented in the research study.<br />

2.5.3 Consistency<br />

Consistency of a study is achieved when the findings are found to be consistent if the<br />

request for information were duplicated with the same participants or in an alike<br />

situation (Schurink, Schurink & Poggenpoel, 1998:331). Consistency is well<br />

acknowledged as a trustworthiness tool for the reliability and validity of quantitative<br />

research. However, for the qualitative researcher consistency creates difficulties for<br />

appropriateness because “If one assumes there are multiple realities, the notion of<br />

reliability is no longer as relevant” (Poggenpoel, 1998:350).<br />

Despite the question of relevancy, this study attempted to achieve consistency<br />

through honouring a dependability audit consisting of the following elements.


64<br />

• Step-wise replication of the research method<br />

Care was taken to ensure a dense description of the research method for replication<br />

purposes. This will enable researchers to duplicate the study or to use the research<br />

findings with the necessary care.<br />

• Dense description of research methodology<br />

A dense description of the research design, findings and literature control study is<br />

provided to offer a conceptual, analytical and interpretative framework for repeating<br />

the research.<br />

• Triangulation<br />

Triangulation was achieved by using interviews and naïve sketches as data<br />

collection methods. Field notes supported these methods.<br />

• Peer examination<br />

Peer examination that served as member checking were achieved by regular<br />

discussions between the researcher and study promoters, the independent coder<br />

and colleagues.


• Code-recode procedure<br />

65<br />

Recoding was done as suggested by Tesch’s model (Creswell, 1994:155-156,<br />

Poggenpoel, 1998:343-344).and by the services rendered by the independent coder.<br />

2.5.4 Neutrality<br />

Schurink, Schurink and Poggenpoel (1998:331) state that neutrality is the level to<br />

which the findings are an outcome of only the participants and circumstances of the<br />

research and not of other prejudice, stimuli and perspectives. Neutrality can be<br />

achieved by a confirmability audit, triangulation and reflexivity by the researcher<br />

using field notes. Poggenpoel (1998:350) echoes the qualitative researcher’s<br />

viewpoint on neutrality that the emphasis should be on the neutrality of the data and<br />

not that much on the neutrality of the researcher. Confirmability should be the<br />

condition for neutrality. Neutrality was achieved through the strategy of confirmability<br />

by the following actions.<br />

• Confirmability audit<br />

Audiotape recordings were made of the interviews and checked against the<br />

transcribed versions to confirm the accuracy of the transcriptions. Direct quotations<br />

formed the transcribed versions and the naïve sketches were included in the study.


• Triangulation<br />

66<br />

Triangulation was achieved by using interviews and naïve sketches as data<br />

collection methods.<br />

• Reflexivity (field notes)<br />

Field notes and observations were used to reflect important information and to record<br />

events when conducting the study.<br />

2.6 CONCLUSION<br />

Chapter Two motivates the choice of the qualitative research paradigm that was<br />

used by the study. In this chapter the underlying values, research design and<br />

method employed by this study were explained and motivated. Strategies to ensure<br />

trustworthiness were discussed to authenticate the study in terms of its validity and<br />

reliability.<br />

The next chapter will deal with the findings, followed by the narrative metaphor as a<br />

creative translation that serves as a bridge for linking the results with the<br />

recommended mental health strategies founded in the study’s findings.


67<br />

CHAPTER 3<br />

LIVED EXPERIENCES OF INSTITUTIONAL EFFECTIVENESS<br />

3.1 INTRODUCTION<br />

In the previous two chapters the reader was introduced and orientated with regard to<br />

Further Education and Training institutions, in particular the college sector, as well as<br />

the research design and method as used by the study. Chapter Two pointed out that<br />

the primarily aim of this research study was to reach a dense description of lived<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness during transformation, as well as the<br />

formulation of mental health strategies for sustainable development initiatives.<br />

In this chapter a dense description of the participants’ lived experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness during transformation is given. The findings are supported<br />

by quotes from the interviews (transcriptions), naïve sketches and field notes. A<br />

literature control study is conducted in search for comparisons and/or uniqueness.<br />

For the sake of clarity, the reader will first be briefed on the study’s realisation and<br />

analysis of the data, before a dense discussion of the emerged themes will be given.<br />

3.2 REALISING OF THE SAMPLE<br />

Necessary authorisation was given to conduct a study in the particular college as<br />

described in the previous chapter. The college was selected by purposive sampling


68<br />

that justified the selection criteria as set out in Chapter Two. The selected college<br />

was a legitimate Further Education and Training institution and was targeted to<br />

merge with other colleges to become a new college with multi-sites.<br />

3.2.1 Interviews<br />

The interview process was terminated when data saturation (Schurink, 1998d:304)<br />

occurred and was confirmed by the independent coder. The descriptive guidelines<br />

for the qualitative interview as set out by Kvale (1983:171-196) and Tesch’s<br />

approach (Creswell, 1994:154-155) were used to ensure sound methodological<br />

practice. The interviews were audiotaped and transcribed word-for-word. The type<br />

out version together with the naïve sketches and field notes constituted the data<br />

material for subsequent analysis and interpretation in searching for meaning. This<br />

enabled the researcher to gain insight in the participants’ real live experiences with<br />

regard to institutional effectiveness. The saturation of information after the eleventh<br />

interview did not necessitate further interviews.<br />

Table 3.1 provides a profile of the participants involved in the interviews. From the<br />

table it is observed that participants from different cultural groups, age groups and<br />

institutional positions participated in the interviews.


Table 3.1: Profile of participants involved in the interviews<br />

69<br />

NON WHITE WHITE<br />

MALE FEMALE MALE FEMALE<br />

LECTURING STAFF* 2 1 2 2<br />

NON-LECTURING STAFF 0 0 1 0<br />

LEARNERS** 3 0 0 0<br />

TOTAL PER SUBCATEGORY 5 1 3 2<br />

TOTAL 11<br />

Lecturing staff* was coming from the three academic faculties namely, theoretical engineering studies,<br />

practical engineering studies and business studies, representing post levels 1 and 2.<br />

Learners** were coming from two of the academic faculties namely, theoretical engineering studies<br />

and business studies.<br />

3.2.2 Naïve sketches<br />

Nineteen (19) naïve sketches were completed and returned. It appeared from Table<br />

3.2 that the returned naïve sketches included participants from different age groups<br />

and cultural backgrounds.<br />

A feature of Table 3.2 is that the majority of participants who did return the naïve<br />

sketches were 50 years and older. Reasons may be that these people had the<br />

emotional maturity, experience and social responsibility for completing and returning<br />

the sketches: “The majority of teachers at this institution are not very young and have<br />

been in the teaching profession for a long time. Most of them are dedicated and<br />

enjoy their work in spite of small salaries and almost no possibility that the situation<br />

will improve” (quote from a naïve sketch). According to Fouché (De Vos, 1998:152)


70<br />

the openness of the questions and the responses might require in-depth thought from<br />

the participants.<br />

A further feature of Table 3.2 is that the staff component that responded had<br />

Afrikaans as the mother language. This feature reflected the staff profile at the time<br />

of the study, namely mainly white and Afrikaans-speaking (observation note).<br />

Table 3.2: Profile of participants involved in the naïve sketches<br />

AGE<br />

CATEGORIES IN<br />

YEARS<br />

LECTURING<br />

STAFF*<br />

NON-<br />

LECTURING<br />

STAFF<br />

25-<br />

FEMALE MALE<br />

26-35<br />

36-49<br />

50+<br />

25-<br />

26-35<br />

36-49<br />

50+<br />

1(A***) 5(A***) 2(A***)<br />

1(A***) 1(A***) 2(A***) 1(A***) 2(A***)<br />

LEARNERS** 1(S***) 2(T***) 1(NS***)<br />

TOTAL PER<br />

SUBCATEGORY<br />

1 3 2 5 2 1 1 4<br />

TOTAL 19<br />

Lecturing staff* was coming from the three academic faculties namely, theoretical engineering studies,<br />

practical engineering studies and business studies, representing post levels one, two and three.<br />

Learners** were coming from two of the academic faculties namely, theoretical engineering<br />

studies and business studies.<br />

(A***)=Afrikaans as home language, (NS***)=Northern Sotho as home language, (T***)=Tsonga as home<br />

language, (S***)=Setswana as home language<br />

In the next section the reader is briefed on the data analysis and interpretation.


71<br />

3.3 DATA ANALYSIS AND INTERPRETATION<br />

After the interviews were transcribed and the texts were checked for accuracy,<br />

the approach of Tesch (Creswell, 1994:154-155) that consisted of eight steps<br />

was used as a guideline for analysing the data that consisted of the<br />

transcribed versions of the audiotape recordings and the naïve sketches.<br />

These steps assisted the researcher to systematically analyse the<br />

unstructured data collected by the interviews, naïve sketches and field notes.<br />

A consensus discussion between the researcher and independent coder<br />

followed after the independent coder also coded and analysed the data.<br />

Analysis and interpretation of data go hand-in-hand. Data analysis may<br />

precede data interpretation, or it may be done simultaneously when the<br />

researcher look for meaning and connotations (De Vos & Fouché, 1998:203).<br />

Interpretation is done in two ways:<br />

• Searching for meaningful conclusions by interpreting the relations<br />

within the study and its data.<br />

• Searching for broader meaning by comparing the results and the<br />

inferences drawn from the data to theory.<br />

The emerged themes from analysing and interpreting the data will be<br />

discussed in the following sections.


3.4 FINDINGS<br />

72<br />

In this section the findings, themes that emerged during the analysing and<br />

interpreting of the data are reflected and contextualised within the literature. The<br />

reader is first briefed on the four themes that emerged. After the brief, the individual<br />

themes are discussed in detail and supported by direct quotes from the scripts<br />

(transcribed versions of the audiotape recordings and naïve sketches) as evidence.<br />

References will be made to theory to find a broader meaning. Table 3.3 provides a<br />

summary of the themes and categories that emerged from the data. Figure 3.1 at the<br />

end of the chapter is a chart to enable the reader to conceptualise the major themes<br />

that emerged from the data and to reflect its dynamic and interlinked nature. The<br />

particular conceptual map positions mental health strategies that will be described in<br />

Chapter Five as an integrated part within the context. It illustrates how the strategies<br />

may influence the system partly, and in a holistic manner.<br />

The four themes that emerged from the data are as follows:<br />

• Theme 1: Multiple realities on a continuum of institutional effectiveness with<br />

pockets of effectiveness.<br />

Participants experienced multiple realities of institutional effectiveness. Institutional<br />

effectiveness was experienced to be on a continuum ranging from ineffective to<br />

effective varying in different degrees with “pockets” of effectiveness within time<br />

dimensions.


73<br />

Table 3.3: Summary of themes and categories<br />

THEMES CATEGORIES<br />

1) Multiple realities on a<br />

continuum of institutional<br />

effectiveness with pockets<br />

of effectiveness<br />

2) Factors promoting<br />

institutional effectiveness<br />

3) Factors impeding<br />

institutional effectiveness<br />

4) The silence voice<br />

Culture of teaching, training and learning as reflected by<br />

Quality and Commitment, Relevant, Flexibility, Accommodating<br />

learners with diverse backgrounds, Partnerships, Competitive<br />

Edge and Well-equipped facilities.<br />

Learner support and caring as reflected by Holistic learning,<br />

and Being there, Skills to survive in life and Leadership<br />

Training.<br />

Staff support and caring as reflected by Acceptance of Cultural<br />

diversity and Caring.<br />

Inadequate management of transformation process as<br />

reflected by Ignorance, Incorrect emphasis, Equity<br />

questionable and Budget constraints.<br />

Inadequate management of human capital (learners) as<br />

reflected by Support, Leadership, Life skills, Study guidance,<br />

Selection, Induction, Discipline, Inconsequence, Motivation,<br />

Expectations, Enrolment, and Alignment.<br />

Inadequate management of human capital (staff) as reflected<br />

by Lack or purpose and meaning, Negative feelings, Lack of<br />

interest in well-being, Staff not supported by management,<br />

Lack of trained staff, Lack of training, and Lack of professional<br />

recognition/professional abuse.<br />

Inadequate management styles, systems and procedures as<br />

reflected by Lack of procedures, Carelessness, Security,<br />

Communication problems, Rigidity, and Problem solving.<br />

Not listening, Preventing voices to be heard as reflected by<br />

Manipulation, Creating fear, Telling people to be silent, and<br />

Lack of feedback.


• Theme 2: Factors promoting institutional effectiveness are:<br />

74<br />

o culture of teaching, training and learning;<br />

o learner support and caring; and<br />

o staff support and caring.<br />

• Theme 3: Factors impeding institutional effectiveness are:<br />

o inadequate management of the transformation process;<br />

o inadequate management of human capital (staff and learners); and<br />

o inadequate management styles, systems and procedures.<br />

• Theme 4: The silence voice.<br />

A central theme that emerged throughout the results was the presence of the silence<br />

voice and/or the voice that could and/or should not be heard. This formed the core<br />

theme of the study informing mental health strategies.<br />

It should be noted that these themes were systemically interwoven with each other<br />

and with the broader whole. Continuous interchange occurred with each other and<br />

with the broader whole due to the dynamic, systematic and undulated nature of the<br />

context in which it occurred.


75<br />

The themes, evidence from the scripts (transcribed versions of the audiotape<br />

recordings and the naïve sketches) and field notes and how it relates to theory will be<br />

discussed separately.<br />

3.4.1 Theme 1: Multiple realities on a continuum of institutional effectiveness<br />

with pockets of effectiveness<br />

Participants indicated multiple realities with regard to their experiences of institutional<br />

effectiveness. These experiences varied from dissatisfactory to excellent, and<br />

appeared to be incongruous as it varied between individual experiences and within<br />

time dimensions: “Dit varieer…” (it varies); “…the effectiveness is definitely above-<br />

average. Some aspects are however reason for concern”; “So I think the<br />

effectiveness of this college also comes from the effectiveness of their departments,<br />

certain departments…”; “…sekere dinge is redelik goed…” (certain things are fairly<br />

good); “Daar sal nog baie aandag gegee moet word voordat al die afdelings se<br />

effektiwiteit op standaard is” (A lot of attention should be given before all the<br />

divisions’ effectiveness is on standard); “Al die strukture is daar, maar word nie altyd<br />

geïmplementeer nie” (All the structures are there, but are not always implemented);<br />

“Nie altyd ten volle effektief nie” (Not always fully effective); “…And I believe that if<br />

that is where we are going that is the only medicine to get our college right. Investing<br />

in student but through a certain programme or a system like this system…we are like<br />

a tree, and a tree bears fruits and I think the fruits are the students. It is either the<br />

fruit comes out to be nice and clean for example a banana. A banana would come<br />

out to be nice and yellow and sweet. But if the tree which is baring the banana is not<br />

right, the banana won’t come out right or the orange won’t come or the apple…”;


76<br />

“Effektief Verskaf opleiding” (Effective Provides training); “…EXCELLENT…”; “Very<br />

good”; “WELL ORGANISED”; “PRAGTIGE instansie met baie potensiaal…”<br />

(BEAUTIFUL institution with lot of potential); “excellent and quality education”; “As<br />

ondergemiddeld” (As below average); “NIE BAIE GOED NIE” (NOT VERY GOOD);<br />

“Nie bevredigend nie” (Not satisfactory); “50/50“; Effektiwiteit: Uit puntestelsel<br />

1 - 7, 4 “ (Effectiveness: On point scale 1 - 7 4<br />

).<br />

These differences could be ascribed to the various departments within and across<br />

the faculties: “…hang af van vak/area/persone betrokke” (depend on the<br />

subject/area/persons involved). It appears that these differences can be ascribed to<br />

the following:<br />

o Management styles: “…wat nie so effektief bestuur word nie…” (not managed<br />

effectively); “asook belangstelling aan bestuur se kant” (as well as interest<br />

from management’s side).<br />

o Subjects taught: “moeilikheidsvlak + hulpbronne beskikbaar + benutting”<br />

(difficulty level + resources available + utilisation).<br />

o Involvement of staff: “Sommige persone is drywers en ander is volgers” (some<br />

persons are drivers and other are followers)<br />

o Staff allocation: “aantal personeel” (number of personnel)<br />

o Marketing activities: “…sekere departement/fakulteite nie bemark word<br />

nie…”(certain departments/faculties not marketed).<br />

o Tempo of functioning: “funksioneer op verskillende tempo’s + kriteria” (function<br />

on different tempos + criteria).


77<br />

The heterogeneous nature of the sample (see Tables 3.1 and 3.2) might as well<br />

contributed to the different realities experienced by the participants as they were<br />

coming from:<br />

o Staff and learners.<br />

o Lecturing and non-lecturing staff.<br />

o Differences in the seniority of the participants.<br />

o Different cultural backgrounds.<br />

o Different age and gender groups.<br />

From a postmodernist viewpoint (Freedman & Combs, 1996:22) multiple realities<br />

imply relativism; the exceptions interest more than rules, differences more than<br />

similarity, because it is about examining meaning. At the same time there seems to<br />

be pockets of experienced institutional effectiveness varying within and between the<br />

different faculties of the college. Mouton (1996:5-6) refers to these pockets as<br />

“stocks of knowledge” that have the following characteristics:<br />

• Internal consistency that causes integration within a system of beliefs.<br />

• It is collective in nature.<br />

• It has a historical or traditional dimension as it has developed and changed<br />

over time.<br />

It appears from the findings that different worlds (pockets of excellence within a<br />

continuum of effectiveness) exist within the bigger world of the college. Senge,<br />

Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:13) state that profound changes in<br />

how people think, what they believe, and how they see the world are tricky to reach<br />

through conformity.


78<br />

Multiple realities thus signify different meanings that persons give to their<br />

experiences. How the different experiences about institutional effectiveness had<br />

come to be; how the experiences were constructed, and stories told and choices<br />

made by the participants and their effects they had on the participants, needed to be<br />

further explored to gain insight and understanding of the phenomena (Freedman &<br />

Combs, 1996:35).<br />

Further exploration in the following sections will be done according to factors<br />

promoting and/or impeding institutional effectiveness to gain insight in the<br />

experiences and meaning attached to these experiences.<br />

3.4.2 Theme 2: Factors promoting institutional effectiveness<br />

Responses indicative of institutional effectiveness that emerged when analysing the<br />

data can be categorised under the following headings:<br />

• a culture that is conducive for teaching, training and learning;<br />

• learner support offered by the institution; and<br />

• an informal network offering support for staff members.<br />

In the next sections these headings will be described in more detail.


79<br />

• Culture of teaching, training and learning<br />

The quotes give evidence that a climate conducive for teaching, training and learning<br />

existed within the college: “…arbeids- en studentevrede op die oomblik. Dis goeie<br />

klimaat vir opvoeding” (work and student peace at the moment. This is a good<br />

climate for education); “…this is a very very nice institution and I think I think I am<br />

very fortunate to be studying at such an institution…”; “The quality of education<br />

provided here is of high standard”.<br />

From this study’s findings it appears that the college has a positive image as created<br />

by learner feedback “…the responses we get from the students…”: echoed<br />

acknowledgement, appreciation and gratitude for the good work done at the college.<br />

Quotes that maintain this statement are “…I recognise this institution as the best one<br />

to me. There is no way that I can forget the good job that the campus has done for<br />

me”; “…and I can just say…is Simply the Best!!!!”; “…come back and thank their<br />

lecturers for all the courage and even the learning…”; “…studente praat met groot<br />

agting van baie lektore…” (students talk with huge admiration of many of the<br />

lecturers).<br />

When unpacking the data on a second level, these positive lived experiences can be<br />

ascribed to the following factors:


o Quality and commitment of staff<br />

80<br />

The following quotes provide evidence of the quality and commitment of staff: “Baie<br />

goeie mensemateriaal vorm die basis van die kollege” (very good human material<br />

forms the basis of the college); “…the best lecturers that you can ever look for…”;<br />

“…the commitment of staff in teaching and learning is of a high standard…they are<br />

attending their lessons every day…and they are every day there…and…there are<br />

classes when they are supposed to be there…”.<br />

o Relevant training<br />

The following quotes offer proof of the relevant training offered by the college:<br />

“…they train student according to the needs of the companies…”; “…type of subjects<br />

that makes it very easy and comfortable for them (learners) to cope”; “…almal<br />

bevestig dat wat hulle hier geleer het baie relevant is in hulle werksomgewing…” (all<br />

confirmed that what they learned here is very relevant in their working environment).<br />

o Flexibility of training according to learners’ needs<br />

The following quotes present evidence of the flexibility of training according to<br />

learners’ needs: “…if you able to use your hand you can go to the workshops use<br />

your hand and start a career, if you are able to use your brains but you were just<br />

short of the correct subjects you can come here…”; “…individuele onderrigstudente.


81<br />

Hy is nie `n groepstudent nie…” (individual training students. He is not a group<br />

student…).<br />

o Accommodating learners with diverse backgrounds<br />

The subsequent quotes provide evidence of accommodating learners with diverse<br />

backgrounds: “People with different attitudes, backgrounds, people with different<br />

domestic problems, different cultures, whatever. We are at least in a position to work<br />

that out…”.<br />

o Partnerships and networking<br />

The next two quotes provide evidence of the college’s partnerships and networking:<br />

“…by the number of Partnerships we form with Industrial and Corporate<br />

Companies…”; “…world’s leading companies like…and others which also puts up our<br />

standards…”.<br />

o Competitive edge<br />

The next quote gives proof of the college’s competitive edge: “…this is also<br />

challenging other companies to follow the same path which could gives us a more<br />

better advantage in the FET field”.


o Well-equipped training facilities<br />

82<br />

Well-equipped training facilities are illustrated by the following citation: “…you get the<br />

workshop area…eh…which one could be proud of…”.<br />

Since 1994 effort and money are invested in South African schools to establish a<br />

culture conducive for teaching and learning. The Sunday Times’ Top Schools Project<br />

(Garson, 1998) is an example of such a project. In 1998 the criteria for the Sunday<br />

Times Top Schools included academic achievement, school improvement, the ways<br />

schools were preparing learners and staff for a changing South Africa and a<br />

changing world, and if schools were creating opportunities and conditions to<br />

maximise teaching, training and learning.<br />

According to Hansen and Childs (1998:14-15) a school where people like to be is<br />

characterised by “…a climate of support and encouragement, of warmth and<br />

acceptance…”. The Paredes’s (1991:3) study indicated conditions for learner<br />

learning as the most strongly related to learner achievement. Noddings (1999:583)<br />

emphasises the vital role teaching, training and learning can play if learners<br />

experience the learning situation as a place to which they can bring and find some<br />

meaning. In such an environment schooling will no longer be experienced as a<br />

required deed.


83<br />

Another dimension of the college that was valued by the participants was learner<br />

support that was offered by the college. This category that emerged from the data<br />

will be described in more detail in the following section.<br />

• Learner support<br />

From the data it appears that learner support created a feeling amongst the learners<br />

that the institution cared about their learners and was interested in their well-being:<br />

“…they really cares about their students, they are really interested to see us being<br />

leading top management company and successful in life”; “This student support<br />

system I think it is one of the sport one of the departments, I think that’s a drive for<br />

the college…”; “I think it really produces very good students in this case yes… I<br />

highly rate it as a first class institution so far…”.<br />

This study’s findings as described in this section emphasise the valuable role that<br />

learner support plays in the holistic learning experience of learners, not only for<br />

academic achievement, but as well for developing the learners to become successful<br />

citizens.<br />

From this study’s findings it appears that learner support that was formally introduced<br />

in October 2000 at the college (observation note) contributes to a holistic learning<br />

experience that was appreciated amongst staff and learners and contributes to<br />

positive experiences in the following ways.


84<br />

o Creating opportunities for a holistic learning experience to be<br />

successful<br />

The next citations illustrate the creation of opportunities for a holistic learning<br />

experience for learners to be successful: “…kan jy die mens in geheel as `n heel<br />

mens maak…” (can you make the human in total a total human); “…wil hom<br />

regmaak vir die arbeidsmark en sorg dat hy `n gebalanseerde mens by jou kan<br />

uitstap…” (want to prepare him for the work market and take care that a balanced<br />

person walks out from you); “…so ek wil haar leer om haarself te ken `n ‘life skill’ te<br />

ontwikkel…haar menswees in die binnekant ook ontwikkel…” (I want to teach her to<br />

know herself to develop a life skill…to develop her human being from the inside);<br />

“…daai riglyn gee van gedissiplineerdheid, stiptelikheid en daai tipe van ding…” (that<br />

guideline of discipline, punctuality and that type of thing); ”…give me the opportunity<br />

to complete my practical training…”; “They would be here studying here and gaining<br />

certain experience and then going from here to there where they want to go in the<br />

first place with the extra knowledge…”; “…groot bydrae gelewer om hulle (learners)<br />

te laat inburger in nuwe werksomgewing…” (huge contribution made in helping them<br />

(learners) to settle in new working environment).<br />

o “Being-there” for the learners<br />

“Being-there” for the learners can be categorised in two sub groups namely, activities<br />

that focus on academic support and activities that focus on emotional and/or physical<br />

support.


Academic support:<br />

85<br />

“…some lecturers asking us if you have problems or sort of how are things even<br />

though we don’t go to them…”; “they will assist you willingly…”; “…actually advance<br />

students with this cover of programmes for for starters…”; “…would go an extra mile<br />

to be assistance to students…it is all about taking the guy out of his difficulties, lots of<br />

it”; “…`n student wat werklik `n probleem het en daar is `n paar van jou vry periodes<br />

wat jy hom kan help…” (a student that really has a problem and there is a number of<br />

your free periods that you can help him); “…tussen daai en daai tyd kan jy kom vir<br />

ekstra klasse en dan maak ek die deur oop vir `n ou” (between that and that time<br />

can you come for extra classes and I open the door for that chap).<br />

Emotional and/or physical support:<br />

“Die basis is alreeds gelê by ondersteuningsdienste, want ons ken die probleme van<br />

ons studente, ons weet wat hulle wil hê…” (The foundation is already laid by support<br />

services, because we know the problems of our students, we know what they want);<br />

“…have problems there’s always someone who is there to talk to cause so you do<br />

not experience stress”; “always go to someone who is always there for you and if<br />

when you are sick there is a sort of clinic for you…”; “…students get advices here<br />

they get help they get a psychological help…”; “…working with students with lots of<br />

problems and difficulties as much as it is…”.


o Financial support<br />

86<br />

The next quotation provides evidence of financial support: “Even though I had a<br />

financial problem the management at this campus they make a point that I go on with<br />

my studies…”.<br />

o Skills to survive in life<br />

The next two quotes provide evidence of the category “Skills to survive in life”: “…you<br />

know helping them how to survive in the in the corporate world or in the industry or in<br />

the world out of school and which will help them…”; “…trying to make out of them<br />

(learners) responsible people…”.<br />

o Leadership training<br />

Leadership training offered by the college is well illustrated by the following citation:<br />

“When it comes to the social responsibility of students I think student support has<br />

taught me a little bit of on how to care and to be responsible of the people you<br />

lead…the student support they always give me a wake up call to also put emphasis<br />

and to contribute to the development of students that I lead. You know it gives me<br />

challenge because that I knew something is going on about students and I needed<br />

something, when we did something…”.


87<br />

Gaziel (1997:316) suggests on the ground of their research findings that effective<br />

schools values should be first focused on academic achievement, second on school<br />

improvement and teamwork and third on the creation of an orderly environment.<br />

Kovacs (1998:10) reminds that against the backdrop of global competition one of the<br />

strategies to prevent learner failure is learner support, assessment and curriculum<br />

flexibility and articulation. According to Kovacs (1998:10) experience proves the<br />

significance of one-to-one-orientated instruction and assistance; sufficient evaluation<br />

of students’ strengths and weaknesses; a flexible curriculum; pathways and<br />

articulation between different levels and career guidance.<br />

Ensuring education quality and relevance will remain central issues into the 21 st<br />

century according to Papadopoulos (1995:498). Papadopoulos (1995:498) argues<br />

that it is important to satisfy young people’s needs by assisting them to cope with<br />

their personal lives, to function effectively in modern technology and information<br />

flooded societies as workers, parents, consumers, citizens and in their other different<br />

social roles. Terhart (1998:440) argues that schools must not only teach but also<br />

educate children and young people in a moral and ethical way.<br />

From the data another category of support that emerged was that of an informal<br />

support network amongst staff members. This category will receive attention in the<br />

next section.


• Staff support and caring<br />

88<br />

A category that emerges from the data was the informal structure that staff created to<br />

render mutual support through unconditional acceptance and spontaneous caring.<br />

This informal network between staff members weaves a community of care that in<br />

some manner counteracted negative life experiences with regard to institutional<br />

effectiveness. From the study’s findings it appears that these informal groups were<br />

present in the college and were glued together by the acceptance of cultural diversity<br />

and an informal network of care.<br />

o Acceptance of cultural diversity<br />

Acceptance of cultural diversity is illustrated by the next quote: “…we could assure<br />

the people in the other race group that we are really people of the same commitment<br />

as the other people and who care about the other people and who really respected<br />

other people and who liked to co-operate with the other people and for that reason I<br />

see there is a real big move from the staff side to to accept the the transformation<br />

process whereby they have to mix with the other race group”.<br />

o Caring amongst staff members<br />

The next citations give evidence of the caring amongs staff: “Daar heers `n<br />

ontspannende atmosfeer tussen kollegas. Almal is vriendelik en ondersteunend…”<br />

(There is a relaxed atmosphere between colleagues. All are friendly and supportive);


89<br />

“…wat vir my baie positief is, is `n onderlinge vertrouensverhouding met<br />

kollegas…daai ‘caring’ waarvan ons gepraat het…” (what is very positive to me, is<br />

the trust relationship between colleagues…that caring we talk about); “…en met hulp<br />

van mekaar kan ons dit nogal regkry…” (and with help from each other we can<br />

somehow get it right).<br />

Lamude, Scudder and Furno-Lamude (1992:608) find that support groups serve as<br />

useful means for reducing educators’ burn out. It appears that the staff members<br />

succeeded in building a multicultural work environment to accept its particular<br />

responsibility for realising particular common goals by giving support to each other<br />

(Le Roux & Beckman, n.d.:43).<br />

Informal networks in organisations play a very interesting, but influential role with<br />

regard to organisational effectiveness. Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and<br />

Smith (1999:16) recognise that the function of internal networkers or “community<br />

builders” is real, but problematic to spell out because it fits in much more into the<br />

informal institution’s social networks than it does to the hierarchy. Ironically, their<br />

lack of hierarchical authority is what makes them effective. Hubbard (1999:28)<br />

concurs by stating these informal network groups can be far more influential and<br />

unified than their formal complements and can either promote or impede the<br />

institution in reaching towards its goals and objectives.<br />

When Gilmour (1998:37-38) reconceptualises school effectiveness, he includes four<br />

areas that constitute a new view for effective schools. These four areas are based<br />

on a drive to a holistic approach to school effectiveness, focal points for research and


90<br />

change initiatives. These domains for institutional effectiveness, as developed by<br />

West and Hopkins (Gilmour 1998:37-38), include the following areas as focal points<br />

that serve as an integration between the promoting factors of institutional<br />

effectiveness and assisting in identifying areas of concern that were partly addressed<br />

by the participants as promoting factors.<br />

• Student experiences that include:<br />

o Self-awareness and self-esteem.<br />

o An ability to form relationships and assume social responsibility.<br />

o A concept of themselves as learners.<br />

o Induction into a broad range of human experience.<br />

o Citizenship.<br />

• Student achievements as realised by:<br />

o A wide range of opportunities according to the needs and interests of the<br />

learners.<br />

o Promoting realistic high levels of individual achievement.<br />

o Reflecting the expectations of other role-players and stakeholders (for<br />

example, employers).<br />

• Educator school development as achieved by:<br />

o A high level of professional mastery.<br />

o Partnerships.<br />

o A culture that promotes job satisfaction and motivation.<br />

o An environment that respond to innovations and is empowering.


91<br />

• Community involvement as indicated by:<br />

o Recording of strategies for working in partnerships.<br />

o Using education market markers.<br />

o Developing specific policies and programmes.<br />

o Developing the school itself as a community.<br />

When comparing the data with regard to factors promoting institutional effectiveness,<br />

it can be concluded that the college was effective in the following areas, namely to<br />

provide a meaningful learning experience by creating a conducive climate for<br />

teaching, training and learning and to promote learner achievement through a learner<br />

support system as described above. Form the staff side they were able to create an<br />

informal network of caring and acceptance of cultural diversity.<br />

When analysing the debates of the national assembly (Hansard, 16 March 1999:378)<br />

it appears that these findings are inline with political aspirations for prospect schools<br />

in future. It is clearly stated that the transformation of schools is much more than just<br />

a movement towards a new system of education management. It has to do with<br />

school excellence and classroom practice.<br />

Other pockets of institutional effectiveness as identified by the description of lived<br />

experiences support partnerships and the use of some education market markers.<br />

The new skills development strategy offers Further Education and Training<br />

institutions the opportunity to access training contracts to become more responsive


92<br />

to industry’s needs (Hansard, 22 April 1998:983). It appears from the findings that<br />

the college succeeded in doing that.<br />

If the findings are compared to the other domains for institutional effectiveness, as<br />

developed by West and Hopkins (Gilmour 1998:37-38) it seems that the college only<br />

partly succeeded in the community involvement area. The college seems to be<br />

unsuccessful in the area of educator and institutional development. Taylor, Diphofa,<br />

Waghmarae, Vinjevold and Sedibe (1999:18) are of the opinion that a frequent<br />

problem is that many schools load their development plans. This is done because<br />

they cannot distinguish between development and maintenance plans.<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:10), explicitly state that it is<br />

important to look at both promoting and impeding factors. According to them<br />

nourishing any profound change process requires a fundamental shift in thinking. An<br />

understanding of the nature and catalysts of development processes are needed.<br />

Additional to that it is imperative to appreciate the forces and challenges that impede<br />

progress, and to work out strategies for dealing with these challenges effectively.<br />

A dense description of lived experiences as supported by participants’ quotes as<br />

evidence, is given in the next section of factors impeding institutional effectiveness.<br />

3.4.3 Theme 3: Factors impeding institutional effectiveness<br />

It appears that factors impeding institutional effectiveness centre around inadequate<br />

management aspects such as inadequate management of the transformation


93<br />

process and of human capital, as well as inadequate management styles, systems<br />

and procedures. In this section inadequate management aspects will be discussed<br />

in more detail and supported with quotes from the participants.<br />

• Inadequate management of the transformation process<br />

Participants indicated that the transformation process should be managed properly.<br />

“Die effektiwiteit van hierdie oorgangsproses sal verskriklik goed bestuur moet word”<br />

(The effectiveness of this cross over process must be managed extremely good).<br />

Hubbard (1999:20) indicates the importance of the effective management of the<br />

change process during acquisition to prevent negative affects on institutional human<br />

capital. If managed poorly these changes can produce a multitude of negative<br />

feelings that can affect employees’ perceptions towards the new institution,<br />

procedures, culture and management.<br />

From the data it appears that the drivers of the transformation process did not honour<br />

the above-mentioned transformation leadership dimensions for institutional<br />

effectiveness. The findings reflected participants’ feelings of uncertainty, frustration,<br />

stress, fear and negativity: “Lektore is onder geweldige spanning agv onsekerhede<br />

buite hulle eie beheer (samesmelting, regstellende aksie, verplasings, N4 - N6 wat uit<br />

die FET band gaan verdwyn wat poste in gedrang bring” (Lecturers are under severe<br />

stress because of uncertainties out of their own control (merging, affirmative action,<br />

transfers, N4 - N6 what will disappear from the FET band with implications for posts);<br />

“…al die dreigemente en vrese by party mense…” (all the threats and fears of some<br />

people; “…so die mense is dalk alreeds onseker, hulle is dalk reeds negatief…” (so


94<br />

the people are maybe already uncertain, they are maybe already negative); “Die<br />

omstandighede is baie verwarrend met die ‘merging’, dit veroorsaak baie stres…”<br />

(The circumstances are very confusing with the merging, it causes a lot of stress);<br />

“…dit maak dit baie frustrerend” (it makes it very frustrating); “…en dan die ‘merging’,<br />

wie gaan skei en wie nie, jy stres jou uit…” (and then the merging, who is going to<br />

separated and who not, you stress yourself out).<br />

When unpacking the data on a deeper level, it seems that ignorance, incorrect<br />

emphasis, equity and budget constrains appeared to be problematic for the<br />

participants.<br />

o Ignorance<br />

The next quotes offer evidence of ignorance: “…and so to make people aware what<br />

they think about the college is not is not what is actually happening here. Because<br />

most of the people think as if I don’t know that you are a failure or something…”;<br />

“People think that that if you go to a college it means, it means that you cannot make<br />

it at a university or technikon. It means that you cannot make it in life…”; ”…they<br />

think that if you go there (college) you are doomed…”; “…if a person goes to a place<br />

and then he does not succeed you always blames the institution…”.<br />

o Incorrect emphasis<br />

The following quote offers evidence of incorrect emphasis placed: “FET-instansies<br />

doen lankal nie meer die werk waarvoor hulle oorspronklik daar daargestel was nie,


95<br />

naamlik die teoretiese opleiding van vakleerlinge” (FET institutions do not function<br />

according to its original purpose, namely the theoretical training of apprentices).<br />

o Equity<br />

Equity seems to be questionable as illustrated by the following citations: “…the<br />

process was very slow and when the equity was suppose to be done it has been<br />

done with people who do not yet have the expected expertise, what about<br />

qualifications so that they always feel inferior and they are always left behind in terms<br />

of the transformation process. One could argue that as long one feels inferior in<br />

terms of qualifications one will not come in and then take a role in the transformation<br />

process…”; “…I am not yet satisfied with the practical application of the Employment<br />

Equity Act in the true sense of it…from the previously disadvantaged group we are<br />

still running short. Because whenever there is post, even when if it is a temporary<br />

post is not make advertised, is not advertised internally here. You see people being<br />

grabbed by hand and then being brought into the college still coming from the same<br />

race group which really do not address what you call the legacy of the past.”<br />

o Budget constraints<br />

Budget constraints is illustrated by the following quote: “…as jy by die ‘budgets’ en<br />

goed kom, daar’s nie genoeg geld nie…” (when you come to budgets and stuff, there<br />

is not enough money).


96<br />

These findings are quite disturbing as it may indicate failure of the transformation<br />

process. According to Carman (2002:52) and Hubbard (1999:27) trust is vital for<br />

success during transformation processes and is either destroyed or built by decision-<br />

taking practices and relationships. Trust according to Hubbard (1999:27) is one of<br />

the key elements of the psychological contract between the institution and its<br />

employees and serves as an agreement that neither party will take advantage of the<br />

other.<br />

According to the study’s findings it appears that college management could not<br />

succeed in building trust among staff to create and sustain a climate for optimal<br />

change. It appears that a climate of uncertainty, frustration, stress, fear and<br />

negativity was instead created that signalled failure. Hubbard (1999:27) is of the<br />

opinion that decisions affecting schooling can have a considerable effect on how an<br />

educator is perceived by colleagues, students, parents, and the community. For that<br />

reason people should be involved in decisions that affect them because the individual<br />

will be held responsible. The effective leader should also build sound and long-term<br />

relationships. Sound relationships are vital because they build trust, which creates<br />

the “lubrication and lucidity for change. Trust is also the “emotional glue” according<br />

to Hubbard (1999:27) that sustains the culture through changes that appear<br />

intimidating and unfair. Before a leader can concentrate on improvement he or she<br />

must be sensitive for the fragile balance between threat and challenge or else face<br />

the risk of failure. Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:9) introduce<br />

an answer to how this maybe achieved by moving the focus away from change and<br />

recognising learning capabilities.


97<br />

In comparing the findings with theory, it seems that the leaders of the transformation<br />

neglected to deal with institutional bereavement processes and were unsuccessful in<br />

communicating and sharing new institutional values and goals as it will be explained<br />

in the next paragraphs.<br />

From observation notes it is identified that the drivers of the transformation process<br />

neglected to deal with professional bereavement. At the time of the study,<br />

celebrations were conducted to celebrate the “birth” of the new merged college. The<br />

agenda of these celebrations excluded farewell rites of the “old” entity. According to<br />

Nias (1993:150) abolishing the old entity without honouring the past may result in a<br />

professional bereavement crisis with associated loss of meaning.<br />

O’Brien (as quoted by Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith, 1999:13)<br />

underlines how important it is that mutual values need to be established for profound<br />

change to take place: “What people pressuring for management to ‘drive’ cultural<br />

change don’t understand is: A value is only value when it is voluntarily chosen.”<br />

Sukati (2000:131) accentuates the vital role played by transformational leadership for<br />

school effectiveness. Identifying and articulating a vision, fostering the acceptance of<br />

mutual goals, providing support, capacity building and culture building are some of<br />

the dimensions critical to attend by leaders of transformation processes. None of the<br />

participants referred to any institutional values, although a vision and mission and<br />

institutional core values were identified for the merged college by the managing team<br />

(observational note). A possible reason for the silence voice with regard to<br />

institutional values maybe that it was not yet internalised by the participants.


98<br />

From the above it appears that the management of the transformation process was<br />

not effectively done when analysing the meaning and associated feelings the<br />

participants gave to the transformation process, namely uncertainty, frustration,<br />

stress, fear and negativity. These subsist against the background of the lack of<br />

shared institutional purpose and values, budget constraints and the way equity was<br />

implemented (or not implemented). These may endanger institutional effectiveness<br />

severely, and even oppose promoting factors as described in paragraph 3.4.2.<br />

Carman (2002:6) called this type of reform bully-based reform. Bully-based reform<br />

occurred in cases when the force seems to be top-down on the system from the<br />

politicians, who at the same time allocate insufficient funds to support the<br />

transformation. This has a negative impact on the efficacy of the educators, as well<br />

as the feasibility of the idea. Prinsloo (2000:145) points out that transformation must<br />

be applied with due regard to ability, objectivity, fairness, and then to the need to<br />

redress the imbalances of the past.<br />

The manner how the transformation process was managed seems not to be the only<br />

impeding factor. In the next sections a dense description is given of the<br />

management of the college’s human capital and the management styles, systems<br />

and procedures that emerged as additional impeding factors. Words of advice by the<br />

participants are echoed and the description is supported by participants’ quotes.


• Inadequate management of human capital: learners<br />

99<br />

Although it appears from the previous sections that a climate conducive for teaching,<br />

training and learning and learner support and informal network for staff support were<br />

presented, these might not be enough to uphold institutional effectiveness. In this<br />

section participants’ responses and theory are given to highlight shortcomings with<br />

regard to the management of human capital that were impeding institutional<br />

effectiveness.<br />

In this section challenging areas were reverberated from participants with regard to<br />

the management of learners. These areas might oppose the good work that was<br />

done and might encourage learners’ failure. It seems that various aspects were<br />

covered by the participants ranging from learner support, life and study skills, learner<br />

expectations and motivation, learner discipline, to management systems and the<br />

relevance and alignment of the training offered at the college.<br />

Participants are of the opinion that learners should be recognised as the most critical<br />

stakeholder of the college. A word of advice from one participant highlights the<br />

importance of learners being the college most critical stakeholders: “…should not<br />

ignore them. Because if they disappear, then our reason for being here also<br />

disappear”; “…I feel very strongly that we should not ignore them or avoid them<br />

(learners), but we should take care of them…”.


100<br />

This section deals in particular with the participants’ experiences with regard to the<br />

institution’s inability to adapt to its environmental changes in dealing with its most<br />

critical stakeholder, the learner.<br />

o Learner support<br />

It appears that more attention should be given to the student support division in order<br />

to address the students’ needs: “…I am worried from my side on the student support<br />

side. It would seem that although a lot is done, but it will seem that the office itself is<br />

not given the necessary support by the management of the institution”; “…that as<br />

time goes on with the new CEO the support service will get a position which it<br />

deserve…it is an essential service because there is no one in on earth who can be<br />

educated if he is not happy…“; “We really do need the support services because that<br />

is the place wherever where whenever we have problems we can go in and then be<br />

helped immediately”; “…ons sê ons hef op maar op grondvlak dan doen ons niks…”<br />

(we say we uplift but on grass root level we do nothing); “So they (learners) must be<br />

looked after. What I mean by say ‘look after’ I mean not actually spoilt. But at the<br />

same time I say ‘spoilt’ as they should be spoilt by giving them hell of knowledge and<br />

ideas about what they are doing. They must must have them, keep them on a track.<br />

Because you see students are like a train which is on a track. So to make sure that,<br />

that train is is is ok or it is right…”.


o Leadership<br />

101<br />

The quest for leadership is illustrated by the following citations: “…it is also<br />

developing good leadership structures for our students...we are also grooming<br />

champions which I call the leaders of tomorrow…”; “So we should I think have<br />

programmes for the SRC…”.<br />

o Life skills<br />

Students should be given skills to survive in the world of work and everyday life:<br />

“They (learners) do get opportunities, but they are not getting in a position to hold<br />

onto these opportunities because they do not have the knowledge how to hold onto<br />

this opportunities…”; “…but it is also important not only to enrol but to groom…to<br />

enrol students which are to groom so it is also important not only to compete in<br />

numbers, but to compete in quality…”; “When I say groom I mean giving the<br />

students, and giving them the correct knowledge or education, prepare them for the<br />

field in which they are in or going to be in the future. You know grooming them for<br />

their employees, for the future and for not only grooming them for the workplace, but<br />

also grooming them for them to believe in themselves…”; “Die student wat sukkel<br />

met `n geskeide pa of `n geskeide ma of die student wat sukkel met `n babatjie…dit<br />

bied die instansie nie” (The student who struggles with a divorced father or a<br />

divorced mother or the student who struggles with a baby…that the institution does<br />

not offer).


o Study guidance<br />

102<br />

Study guidance before commencement of studies was regarded as essential:<br />

“…meer hulp aan studente gegee word voor aanvang van hulle kursus.<br />

Studiemetodes ensovoorts” (more assistance for students prior course<br />

commencement. Study methods etcetera.).<br />

o Selection of learners<br />

Selection and placement of students in particular study courses deserved more<br />

attention: “…moet ons ons keuring beter doen…” (must do our selection better); “Die<br />

een ou sit sy tyd en mors en die ander ou het dit wel nodig” (The one chap sits and<br />

wastes his time and the other chap needs it).<br />

o Induction courses<br />

Introduction of induction course prior to the commencement of studies to promote<br />

successful learning: “…en daarom sê ek ook `n beginkursus…omtrent twee weke<br />

induksie vat...” (and therefore I also say a commencement course…apparently two<br />

weeks an induction take.)<br />

o Learners’ discipline<br />

Dealing of learners with discipline problems was a great area of concern: “…I still<br />

have a serious problem concerning the discipline in the college of the learners…the


103<br />

rules are there…learners do not adhere to rules and nothing is happening to them…”;<br />

“…playing dice during day time, during college hours, in the college ground…”;<br />

“looking at the way in which the learners are abusing drugs of different sorts…”; “The<br />

question of absenteeism of learners is a very serious problem which drags the results<br />

of this campus down”.<br />

o Inconsistency<br />

Inconsistency in dealing with learners was problematic: ”…nie konsekwent wees nie,<br />

oor studentesake wil ek amper …oor dieselfde boeg gooi…” (inconsistency, student<br />

affairs seems to be the same tune).<br />

o Learner motivation<br />

It appears from the data that learner motivation was influenced by various factors<br />

including weariness and unrealistic prospects: “…werk ook saans as kelners by<br />

restaurante en is dan gewoon nie in staat om die volgende dag te konsentreer nie.”<br />

(work during nights as waiters at restaurants and are not able to concentrate the next<br />

day); “…wat nie op skool bevredigend vorder nie, en word dikwels aangeraai om<br />

‘Tech’ toe te kom…” (unsatisfactory progress on school level and then recommended<br />

to come to ‘Tech’), “…die vraag wat ek my afvra is ek effektief as `n ou nie wil leer<br />

nie…al probeer ek wat kan ek nie effektief wees nie, want hy wil nie” (…the question<br />

that I ask myself can I be effective if a chap doesn’t want to learn…it doesn’t matter<br />

what I do, I cannot be effective, because he doesn’t want to).


o Learner expectations<br />

104<br />

Learner expectations seem to be problematic: “…en al sy hoop sit op die N6-<br />

sertifikaat. Baie min besef dat hulle in die meeste gevalle NOOIT by `n NTD sal<br />

uitkom nie…” (put their hope on the N6 certificate. Most of them do not take<br />

cognisance that they will NEVER achieve a NTD).<br />

o Enrolment<br />

The enrolment system appears to be unsatisfactory: “Baie kan verbeter word met<br />

inskrywing van studente” (A lot can be improved with the enrolment of students);<br />

“…inskrywings…`n mens staan in toue toue toue…” (enrolment, a person stands in<br />

queues queues queues).<br />

o Relevance of learning<br />

Another category that emerges is the tendency of teaching and training to become no<br />

longer practical orientated and relevant: “…wat glad en geheel nie praktykgerig is<br />

nie” (not focussed on practice); “Because the training can be good, but irrelevant<br />

from the needs of companies, which may leave many of our students at home after<br />

completing their training”; “…dit glad nie inpas met die privaatsektor is nie…ons doen<br />

donkie-afrigting…” (it is not in pace with the private sector…we do donkey training);<br />

“Die studente kan hulle nie altyd self help nie, want jy’s gedruk vir sillabus, so jy’s<br />

gedruk vir tyd…(The students cannot always help themselves, because you are<br />

pressed by syllabi, so you are pressured by time); “Dokumente word nou gedoen wat


105<br />

nou nie eintlik meer van waarde is nie…” (Documents are at present done that have<br />

no more value).<br />

o Alignment of courses<br />

According to Carman (2002:222) the alignment of the curriculum is a significant<br />

requirement for success. From the data it appears that alignment needed urgent<br />

attention: “Praktiese opleiding is `n baie groot leemte want hulle gaan saam met<br />

akademiese opleiding” (Practical training is very much lacking because they go<br />

together with academic training); “Onderling is daar geen samewerking nie, nie<br />

tussen die lektore en vakke nie” (Mutual there is no co-operation, not between the<br />

lecturers and the subjects).<br />

These findings indicate the need for following a holistic approach to learner<br />

development. This need is in line with literature (Fevre, Rees and Gorard, 1999;<br />

Perkins, n.d.; Wagner, 1993) that emphasises educators must consider the<br />

competencies needed by learners to become active citizens. This implies that school<br />

transform initiatives should redefine the purpose of teaching, training and learning.<br />

Wagner (1993:24) is of the opinion that systemic change should not be impulsive<br />

reaction to outsiders, but a systemic reflection that is based on the needs of global<br />

citizenship, knowledge, and learners’ needs and concerns. Butt (1994:26) reflects<br />

that advantageous features of education and training need to include multi-skilling,<br />

recognition of prior learning and the need for mobility within the system. Fevre, Rees<br />

and Gorard (1999:117) unambiguously state that policies aimed at investing in<br />

human capital that are ignoring insights from the social theories are doomed to fail.


106<br />

AFETISA (2001:3), in a document of concern to its Gauteng members about the<br />

reorganisation of Further Education and Training, advocates developing and<br />

ensuring learner support services in Further Education and Training institutions as a<br />

key activity to be accorded its fair place in their institutions. From the learner side,<br />

the South African Colleges Student Association was established in 1997 to give a<br />

voice to college learners and to attempt national recognition of the technical college<br />

sector by the Department of Education” (Bot, 1997:15).<br />

Perkins (n.d.:26) is of the opinion that education institutions’ effectiveness is related<br />

to the institution’s sensitivity in meeting the psycho-educational needs of learners<br />

coming from diverse socio-economic settings. South African youth is faced with a<br />

variety of problems and barriers that they need to overcome in order to complete<br />

their schooling. These include unsuitably qualified educators, English as the (only)<br />

medium of instruction, need for guidance, social problems, cultural barriers, lack of<br />

opportunities, limited job opportunities, and financial problems (Van Zyl, 1997:237-<br />

255). Carman (2002:168) accentuates that learners seek to satisfy basic needs in<br />

order to self-actualise that is difficult in the conventional education system. An<br />

effective institution is the kind of school where learners are offered the opportunity to<br />

break the “vicious cycle of failure”. Institutions cannot be effective if they are not<br />

sensitive and offer learner support in various areas. Fashola and Slavin (1998:377)<br />

emphasise the importance of school plans that make provisions for at risk learners.<br />

Special challenges that the college sector has to deal with are the misconceptions<br />

and self-fulfilling prophecies of academic failure regarding technical training.


107<br />

Historical reasons as well created mistrust of non-white learners regarding technical<br />

and vocational training in South Africa “…often technical schools, and also technical<br />

colleges, are seen as ‘a proper place’ to send ‘problem children’ or a child who has<br />

either a learning or discipline problem…Previously there was a seemingly negative<br />

attitude which the black young person had…” (Human Sciences Research Council,<br />

1996:8). Vocational preparation in the international arena is regarded with low status<br />

and image that are transferred to the Further Education and Training curriculum<br />

(Halliday, 1999:53).<br />

Wallis (1999:80-81) accentuates the role played by well designed and presented<br />

courses to produce a specially made skill portfolio to meet the needs of the world of<br />

work. Riddle (1999:216) suggests education reform requires a multidisciplinary<br />

approach involving the inputs from economists, educationists and politici. Education<br />

reform initiatives should be sensitive towards the complexity of relationships inside<br />

and outside the school (Riddell, 1998; Gewirtz, 1998). Stephens (1990) states that<br />

different factors of political, economic and demographic origin combine together to<br />

create a climate conducive for change and teaching, training and learning.<br />

A word of warning by Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:14)<br />

stresses that transformation also refers to the ability the institution has to adapt to the<br />

changes in its environment. Change means different things to different people. It<br />

may refer to external changes in technology, customers, competitors, market<br />

structure, or the social and political environment. It may also refer to internal change,<br />

for example, how the organisation adapts to changes in the environment. The


108<br />

ageless question that needs to be answered is if the internal changes will keep track<br />

with the external changes.<br />

All of these aspects are closely linked and have an undulated effect on the broader<br />

context. For example, the issue of learner discipline and enrolment as the case with<br />

the other mentioned aspects are interwoven into the broader context guided by the<br />

purpose of education. Sonn (1999:10) states that discipline is not only about<br />

controlling unwanted behaviour. Discipline should be regarded in the broader<br />

context of the school and aspects such as the purpose of education, leadership and<br />

management should be taken into consideration.<br />

From the findings it appears that although the basis for student support is well<br />

acknowledged and appreciated, a lot still needs to be done in order to promote<br />

institutional effectiveness. An integrated approach that is aimed at promoting holistic<br />

learning is vital for success.<br />

In the next section attention will be given to the inadequate management of staff and<br />

how they experience it.<br />

• Inadequate management of human capital: staff<br />

A further category that emerged was the inadequate management of the staff and the<br />

influence that inadequate management styles, systems and procedures had on the<br />

staff. It is disheartening to observe the meanings that participants gave to<br />

management practises ranging from loosing their meaning and interest in the


109<br />

workplace to feelings of dissatisfaction, negativity, stagnation, lost of productivity,<br />

mistrust, frustration, desperation, conflict, anger and infringement of their human<br />

rights. These signals of unfair treatment may result in institutional dysfunction and<br />

loss of integration within the newly merged college, causing serious harm to<br />

institutional relationship by putting the institution’s integrity in dispute.<br />

The participants’ experiences are given under the following emerged categories.<br />

o Lack of purpose and meaning<br />

Lack of purpose and meaning is illustrated by the following: “…as daar `n `n `n meer<br />

openlikheid is, meer `n defnitiewe doel agter my werksaamhede dat ek weet<br />

waarvoor ek werk en hoekom doen ek dit…” (if there is more openness, a more<br />

definitive purpose for my work so that I know for what I am working and why I am<br />

doing it); “…want jy voel nie meer lus om te wil nie…” (you don’t want to will any<br />

longer).<br />

o Dissatisfaction, negativity, lack of co-operation, lost of interest, stagnation and<br />

lost of productivity<br />

The next citations provide evidence of this category: “…ek dink dit kan nogal `n<br />

redelike faktor wees van ongelukkighede onder personeel” (I think it can be<br />

somehow a reasonable factor of staff dissatisfaction); “…want jy weet gelukkige<br />

werkers lewer gelukkiger produksie en as jou werkers gelukkig is dan dink ek jy het<br />

kwaliteit werkers ook” (because you know satisfied workers render satisfactory


110<br />

production and when your workers are happy then I think you have quality workers);<br />

“Baie keer dan geniet jy jouself, want jy’s in die onderwys…En dan weer jy’s `n<br />

donkie…en moet net nie inisiatief vat nie…” (Lots of times you enjoy yourself,<br />

because you are in the education. And then you are a donkey again, and must not<br />

take initiative); “…en dan begin jy gedagtes kry om op `n ander plek te gaan werk en<br />

en dis nie lekker nie”; (and then you get thoughts to work for another place and and<br />

that is not nice); “Dis nie meer daai op en wakker lopery nie, jy weet daai gereelde<br />

vriendelikheid en goed nie…“ (It is no more lively walk around, you know that regular<br />

friendliness and stuff); “…wat jou begin krap waar dit nie moet krap nie, dit maak jou<br />

negatief en dan meen ek dan raak die werksomstandighede nie meer lekker nie” (it<br />

starts to scratch where it is not supposed to scratch, it makes one negative and then I<br />

mean the work environment is becoming not nice anymore); “…laat `n ou nie lekker<br />

voel nie…dit maak `n ou negatief…`n ou moet positief bly…maar hoe? (it let a chap<br />

feel not nice…it makes a chap negative…a chap should stay positive…but how?);<br />

“As hulle nie hulle koppe geswaai word om nou positief te raak nie en hulle<br />

samewerking kry nie, dan gaan jy nie jou junior lektore ook nie kan swaai nie en dat<br />

hulle ‘flippen’ opgewonde kan wees en `n bietjie ‘smile’ op die gesig hê…” (If they<br />

cannot change their heads to become now positive and give their co-operation, then<br />

you won’t be able to change your junior lecturers and that they can become flipping<br />

excited and a smile on the face); “…die groot frustrasie, word negatief. Jy stel nie<br />

meer belang in jou werk nie…jy stagneer net” (the huge frustration, become<br />

negative. You loose interest in your work…you just stagnate); “…nou wil die ouens<br />

nie meer deurnag sit en merk nie, hy sal nou net werksure werk…”; (now the chaps<br />

are not willing to mark through the night, he will only work during work hours); “…sou<br />

jy dit gekanselleer het om die kollega te help…” (you will have cancelled it to help


111<br />

your colleague); “Dit het begin nou `n lelike negatiewe ding raak…” (It has become<br />

now an ugly negative thing); “Jy kan nie, mense kan nie van jou verwag om te<br />

stagneer nie en jy het die wil om verder te gaan, maar jy kan nie regtig nie…” (You<br />

cannot, persons cannot expect from you to get stagnated and you have the will to<br />

carry on, but really you cannot).<br />

o Frustration, desperation, mistrust, conflict, anger, infringement of human rights<br />

The next recordings provide evidence of this category: “Jy raak gefrustreerd, en dan<br />

uit desperaatheid…” (You become frustrated and then out of desperation); “…so `n<br />

bietjie ligte woorde gehad…maar ek was baie ongeskik met hom” (so we had a bit of<br />

light words…but I was very discourteous with him); “…dit kort nie baklei nie, wat bo<br />

en al totaal onnodig is en jy is op daai stadium as gevolg van die frustrasie waarmee<br />

jy moet saamlewe…” (it needs no fighting; that is unnecessary and you are on that<br />

point due to the frustration that you have to live with); “…jy word gekrap deur die<br />

bestuur en dit maak konflik…” (you are scratched by management and that makes<br />

conflict); “…daar is altyd oorlog aan die gang…Gewoonlik die ou wat eerste by die<br />

kantoor uitkom wen. Die ou wat tweede kom, jy kom en kry maar net jou vonnis…”<br />

(war is always occurring there. Usually the chap that get to the office first wins. The<br />

chap that comes second, you come and just get your sentence); “Ek is `n ‘fighter’, ek<br />

sal aanhou en aanhou totdat ek kry…so jy maak of breek `n plek” (I am a fighter, I<br />

will keep on and keep on until I get…so you make or break a place); “…hoekom wil jy<br />

vanmore weer baklei…” (why do you want to fight again this morning); “So jy word<br />

die heeltyd met die wortel gelok en dan sodra jy die wortel hap word dit uit jou mond<br />

gehaal en word daar vir jou gesê so hou jou bek, sit op jou tak, maar intussen tyd is


112<br />

die wortel vir jou belowe en hap jy en sodra jy gehap dan word jy geskop en dit<br />

veroorsaak wantroue ook…” (So you are attracted by the carrot and if you bite then<br />

the carrot is taken from your mouth and you are told to keep your mouth shut and to<br />

sit on your branch, but in the mean time the carrot is promised to you and when you<br />

bite and when you have bite into it, then you are kicked and that causes mistrust<br />

also); “Ek dink ons is nie mense regtig nie…ons weet nie wat is ons wetlik reg nie…”<br />

(I don’t think that we are really humans, we don’t know our legal rights); “…daar word<br />

apart as sulks met `n lektor gepraat nie…daar word direk aangeval…” (there is no<br />

separate talks with a lecturer, you are attack directly).<br />

When analysing the data on a second level, it appears that the following factors<br />

played an important role in the experiences of the participants when it came to the<br />

management of the staff.<br />

o Lack of interest in the well-being of staff<br />

The next quotes provide proof of this category: “…human resource section there<br />

were somehow an ignorance…looking after the interest of employees”; “…if I have to<br />

suggest the support service is one of the most essential service which we all need<br />

staff members and learners, contractors and non-contractors”; “Motiveringsnorme<br />

word swak/verkeerd en in die meeste gevalle glad nie gebruik nie” (Motivation norms<br />

being used poorly/wrongly or in most cases not even used); “…ons kry nie meer<br />

geleentheid as om as `n personeel as as `n korps…” (we do not have the opportunity<br />

to as a staff as a corps); “…hulle dit wil wegvat, mag dit daar bly, want dit hou die<br />

ouens nog positief …ek voel so `n eindjaarfunksie is …om dankie te sê…” (they want


113<br />

to take it away, may it stay, because it keeps the chaps positive…I feel that such an<br />

end of the year function is…to say thank you).<br />

o Lack of co-ordination and co-operation between departments<br />

The next quote provides evidence of this category: “…I don’t believe that triple S<br />

Student Support Service is the only person to carry the burden. I believe that<br />

everybody is suppose to put an end on pulling the burden. Because the students<br />

benefit all of us and they get benefits as well as from all of us”.<br />

o Staff are not supported by management<br />

This category is illustrated by the following quote: “Even though poor staff members<br />

go and report to the ma…to their leaderships in writing the disciplinary form, filling<br />

them in …but not enough is done…”.<br />

o Lack of trained staff<br />

The next quotes provide evidence of this category: “Van die probleme ontstaan as<br />

gevolg van die feit dat daar nie genoegsame bekwame opgeleide personeel is nie”<br />

(Of the problems occur due to the fact that there are insufficient trained personnel);<br />

“Personeel is ook gereeld besig om hulle eie werk en die van `n kollega te doen<br />

aangesien dié op verlof is…plaas addisionele druk op die persoon…sekere sake kry<br />

dan nie sou gou aandag…minder tyd te spandeer om oplossings vir probleme te<br />

vind” (Personnel often busy to do their own work and of a colleague because (s)he is


114<br />

on leave…place additional pressure on the person…certain issues does not get<br />

immediate attention…lesser time spent to find solutions for problems); “So hulle is<br />

die ouers in daai sisteem, en dan word jy aangestel waar dit nie noodwendig die<br />

regte ou vir die job is nie…” (so they are the parents in that system and you are<br />

appointed no matter if it is really the right chap for the job).<br />

o Lack of training<br />

Lack of training is well illustrated by the following: “Die besigheidsingesteldheid van<br />

SENIOR Bestuur moet benut/afwentel na laer vlakke…” (The business orientation of<br />

SENIOR Management should be used/spiralled down to the lower levels); “…to our<br />

management, I feel that it is time that they give young ones a fair opportunity. They<br />

must put young personnel staff on training…”; “let them share their experience with<br />

the young generation. Send them on courses, and give them time to face new<br />

challenges”; “Staff handling the Public need better training”; “…die onderwyser moet<br />

dan ook opgelei word om studente in spesifieke ekskursies in te stuur…” (the<br />

educator must be trained also to steer the students in specific excursions);<br />

“Meetings (all aspects) need some attention”.<br />

o Lack of professional recognition and or professional abuse<br />

The next citations provide evidence of this category: “…want hulle begin ons nie<br />

meer professioneel hanteer nie…ons word soos studente gehanteer…” (they start<br />

handling us not professionally anymore, we are handled like students); “Voorstelle<br />

van P1-lektore word dikwels afgeskiet en dan later as voorstelle van senior personeel


115<br />

aanvaar” (Suggestions from P1 lecturers often get shot down and later get accepted<br />

as coming from senior staff); “Lyk asof senior personeel bedreigd voel indien P1-<br />

lektore iets goeds doen” (Seems that senior staff feel threatened when P1 lecturers<br />

do something good); “Toerusting van senior personeel word altyd opgegradeer en<br />

dan kry P1 personeel hulle ou goed” (Equipment of senior staff are always upgraded<br />

and then P1 staff received their old stuff); “…lektore vir senior personeel moet vra<br />

om `n oproep vir hulle te maak. Daar kan geen privaatheid van gesprekke oor die<br />

telefoon gemaak word nie” (lecturers must ask senior staff to make a call on their<br />

behalf. There is no privacy of telephonic discussions); “..word dopgehou asof hulle<br />

(P1-lektore) nooit werk nie” (being watched as if they (P1 lecturers) never work);<br />

“Waarom die diskriminasie?” (refer to the use of telephones and implementation of<br />

rules between departments) (Why the discrimination?); “Dan werk dan is so iets ook<br />

nie effektief nie as jy nie na daardie persoon teruggaan nie en sê dankie vir die<br />

wenk…” (Then it work then is not so effective if you do not go back to that person<br />

and say thank you for the tip); “Gee erkenning aan mekaar se talente, dis `n bate vir<br />

die kollege” (Give recognition for each other’s talents, it is an college asset).<br />

From the literature (Bohmer & Mentz, 1994; Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth &<br />

Smith, 1999; Talbert, 1992) review it appears that emphasis is placed on building<br />

capacity among staff to create and sustain transformation processes. The reader will<br />

be briefed on some of these viewpoints. Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and<br />

Smith (1999:15) state that in thoughtful change there is learning. The organisation<br />

does not just embark on something new; it first builds its capacity for doing things in a<br />

new way, and by doing so, ensures that capacity is built for sustainable development.<br />

This concurs with the findings of national and international studies by Talbert


116<br />

(1992:15) and Bohmer and Mentz (1994:98) on schools striving for excellence and/or<br />

“healthy” schools. These schools’ characteristics mirror a culture that supports and<br />

promotes professional growth and innovation portraying a sense of solidarity<br />

amongst the staff.<br />

Another viewpoint is that of Taylor, Diphofa, Waghmarae, Vinjevold and Sedibe<br />

(1999:19). These authors argue the vital role played by democratic governing styles<br />

through embracing motivation and values that enable staff to react to a diverse and<br />

changing environments. The institution as reflected by its motivation and values<br />

acknowledges the growing multiplicity of the student and parent populations and<br />

stands for equality in matters of ethnicity, culture, class and gender. Such<br />

institutions are devoted to democratic forms of governance. In the field of<br />

economics, it is watchful for the difficulties of the information age and the need for<br />

workers to be responsible, intelligent, and flexible in adapting to changing, and<br />

competing circumstances.<br />

According to Taylor, Diphofa, Waghmarae, Vinjevold and Sedibe (1999:19)<br />

institutional purpose is related to institutional culture that has a profound influence on<br />

institutional functioning and relationship. An institution has a specific quality, defined<br />

by the degree to which its workers feel dedicated to a joint vision, and the worth of<br />

their relationships with one another in working towards achieving that common goal.<br />

For any institution to be effective, it needs a vision and sense of teamwork amongst<br />

its workers.<br />

A study by Mosogo and Van der Westhuizen (1997:201) confirmed studies that<br />

authoritarian modes and individualistic approaches to school management are


117<br />

entrenched behaviour patterns also in South Africa. Educators’ contribution<br />

deprivation is present across the full range of management activities. Educators’<br />

human rights were infringed for many years when looking at the international history<br />

of educator’s rights. Educators were very much subject to the “employment at will”<br />

doctrine that provided no protection against unfair labour practices (UEA Online). De<br />

Groof, Legotlo, Malherbe and Potgieter (n.d.:15) accentuate that education must give<br />

effect to human rights and first of all education must ensure that human rights are<br />

upheld in all its structures, institutions and processes. These authors are of the<br />

opinion that education must first get its own house in order.<br />

Van Zyl and Pieterson (1999:77) found in their study that the following factors relate<br />

to high levels of stress under educators: an atmosphere of inadequate autonomy,<br />

inadequate recognition and limited opportunities to be innovative. It should be<br />

remembered that colleges provide teaching and training for adult learners too, that<br />

brings with it higher demands in coping with learner resistance and educator burnout<br />

and associated stress as indicated by the research study’s findings by Lamude,<br />

Scudder and Furno-Lamude (1992:608).<br />

Unfair labour practices can have negative implications for transformation processes<br />

by having the opposite effect of the desired outcome “Callous or unfair<br />

treatment…can send shockwaves through the entire group in a very negative manner<br />

by turning those not directly affected against the acquirer” (Hubbard, 1999:29).<br />

Carman (2002:167-168) is of the opinion that the way staff is treated will eventually<br />

transfer to the lecturing room. It is therefore essential for any institution to treat their<br />

staff with the necessary respect, keep their well-being at heart and give them the


118<br />

recognition they deserve. The unhappiness of staff created by a lack of support and<br />

interest in their well-being will eventually transfer to their learners as featured in their<br />

learner relationship. Staff must be cared for and looked after by finding a balance<br />

between productivity and humanity. According to Carman (2002:167-168) education<br />

psychology teaches us that educators will find that same balance in working with<br />

their learners. Education leaders have to model for their staff the conduct that is<br />

needed for an effective institution.<br />

Jaques as cited by Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:390)<br />

presents another reason for negative life experiences with regard to institutional<br />

effectiveness: “…many organizations, people flail and flounder because they do not<br />

have clearly defined boundaries for their job, authority, and their careers”. Therefore<br />

the value and dignity of people performing at every level of the institution are not<br />

recognised. Selaledi’s (1999:270) research findings indicated that the following<br />

elements create an atmosphere for educator professional growth and development:<br />

administrative responsibility, classroom autonomy, structures promoting collegial<br />

teamwork and feedback that seems to be absent in this study as suggested by its<br />

findings.<br />

In the South African education context the abdication of responsibilities is debated in<br />

the senate’s proceedings as reflected by the following quotes: “They (headmasters)<br />

absolute lack the leadership qualities, they lack the required personal skills and in<br />

many cases they lack the administrative ability, but even worse, they lack motivation.<br />

They are unable to motivate their staff…”; “There are people who will do anything in<br />

life to abdicate their responsibilities…”; “Apartheid has come and gone but that


119<br />

school has found another crutch to lean on. They found another reason not to do<br />

anything” (Hansard, 8 June 1995:1580).<br />

Destroying the professional integrity of staff and staff initiative may be injurious to the<br />

institution on medium to long term by putting it on a self-destroying path. Carman<br />

(2002:21) is of the opinion that what he calls ”recognition density” is a powerful tool to<br />

keep the institution in line with its vision and mission. According to Carman<br />

(2002:21) people can be motivated by any number of incentives such as money,<br />

respect, enhanced authority, and recognition. Effective schools have people who are<br />

self-starters and take the initiative. These types of people can be regarded as assets<br />

in the organisation and serve as internal motivators. Without recognition the<br />

institution cannot align itself around its goals and vision.<br />

Against this background, it is astonishing how the college staff managed to take care<br />

and support their learners in the absence of perceived management support for<br />

themselves. It might as well be that the experiences of lack of support accentuated<br />

how important support and care are for success. This in itself maybe the reason why<br />

some lecturers take the decision to take care of their learners, they “decided to<br />

believe in a child who could not get that type of support from anyone else? Literally<br />

hundreds of children would feel loved and valued and possibly begin to experience<br />

success…” (Carman, 2000:23).<br />

Mutual support amongst the staff seems to play an important role to keep caring<br />

intact as described in the previous section. However, it is questionable how long<br />

student support on this level could be maintained and sustained. It appears that it is


120<br />

only a matter of time before the lack of management support to the staff will become<br />

detrimental to the learners. Above data suggests negative experiences, staff<br />

questioning the meaning and purpose for their being at the college and the absence<br />

of management role models for caring and productivity. Over time these may be<br />

detrimental to the rendering of support and sustaining a climate conducive for<br />

teaching, training and learning.<br />

From the findings it appears that not only the management of human capital is an<br />

area of great concern, but as well as inadequate management styles, systems and<br />

procedures that signalled institutional dysfunction.<br />

• Inadequate management styles, systems and procedures<br />

From the responses it appears that not only the management of staff, but<br />

management styles, systems and procedures were taxing areas for many of the<br />

participants: “…veral wanneer dit kom by by sekere aspekte van die bestuur…”<br />

(especially when it comes to certain aspects of the management); “transparency is<br />

daar nie…” (no transparency); “…daar `n gebrek is aan die bestuur van basiese<br />

dinge, die koördinasie …” (there is a lack of management of basic stuff, the co-<br />

ordination); “…daar gaan geld en tyd en goeie mense verlore omdat daar nie goeie<br />

bestuur is…” (there is loss of money and time and good people because there is not<br />

good management); “…swak bestuur of deur die attitudes and houdings en die<br />

negatiwiteit deur dit miskien net deur dit reg te stel…” (poor management or through<br />

the attitudes and the negativity and through just maybe correct it); “…die hand of die<br />

leiding moet geneem word…deur die bestuur van die instansie om sulke stelsel te


121<br />

implementeer” (the hand or the lead must be taken by the institution’s management<br />

to implement such a system); “…bestuur besig is om te doen, hulle wil<br />

ongelukkigheid hê, hulle wil hê dinge moet nie lekker loop met die lektore nie…”<br />

(management busy doing, they want unhappiness, they want things not to run<br />

smoothly for the lecturers).<br />

The experiences of the participants can be summarised under the following emerged<br />

categories indicating various awkward areas. It appears that these caused lived<br />

experiences of institutional ineffectiveness resulting in feelings of frustration, stress<br />

and anger.<br />

o Lack of procedures<br />

The lack of procedures is illustrated by the following quotes: “There are many policies<br />

but very few procedures and house rules for conducting matters…”; “…with the new<br />

CEO…there is going to be a real move, a real shift of paradise whereby it seemed<br />

that the man is very much committed and did not disadvantage anybody, but to see<br />

that policies are implemented at the college”.<br />

o Carelessness<br />

Carelessness is illustrated by the next citations: “…that shows that people do not<br />

actually recorded down what they are suppose to do and make follow ups of what<br />

they are suppose to do…”; “not enough is not being done in taking actions in<br />

wherever….”; “…it could be four weeks before any action is taken”; “Telephone


122<br />

manners of telephonists leaves much to be desirable”; “Handling of clients<br />

sometimes wanting”.<br />

o Security<br />

The problem with security is illustrated by the following quotes: “Sekuriteit is baie<br />

swak en heelwat ongewenste besoekers beweeg deur die hoofhek” (Security is very<br />

poor and many unwanted visitors move through the main gate); “…die sekuriteit by<br />

die hek. Ek weet nie hoekom betaal hulle die mense daar nie” (the security at the<br />

gate. I don’t know why they pay the people there).<br />

o Communication problems<br />

The next citations provide evidence of this category: “…information is kept by a<br />

person and is not available to others…”; “…multiple requests for the same info…”;<br />

“Kommunikasie is dikwels nie bevredigend nie.” (Communication is often<br />

unsatisfactory).<br />

o Rigidity<br />

Rigidity seems to be problematic as follows: “Reёls kan nie rigied wees vir alle<br />

instansies nie want markte verskil baie en funksionaliteit word benadeel…” (Rules<br />

cannot be rigid for all institutions, because markets do differ a lot and functionality are<br />

impeded); “Die “Fet”-wet” belemmer ook die ontwikkeling vir die kollege omdat die<br />

fokus op ‘skoolidees’ moet wees!” (The FET Act hinders the development for the


123<br />

college because the focus must be on school ideas!); “…mense van die vyftigerjare,<br />

hulle het baie rigied grootgeword...dis asof die ou mense terugtrek en sê dis too fast<br />

too fast…jy mag nie vorentoe gaan nie, want dan is jy slimmer as hulle…” (…people<br />

of the years fifty, they grew up very rigid…it is if the old people pull back and say too<br />

fast too fast…you are not allowed to move forward, because then you are cleverer<br />

than they…).<br />

o Problem solving (internal)<br />

The next citations provide evidence of this category: “…besluitneming, nie<br />

konsekwent wees nie…“ (inconsequent decision-taking); “Die effektiefste oplossing<br />

word ook nie altyd aanvaar nie en daar word van langdradige prosesse gebruik<br />

gemaak om sake op te los” (The most effective solution most often is not accepted<br />

and tedious processes are used to find solutions for issues); “Daar is nie tyd om oor<br />

probleme te praat nie” (There is no time to speak about problems).<br />

o Problem solving (external Department of Education)<br />

The category is illustrated by the following quotes: “…word gerem deur<br />

veralgemeende besluite vir kollegas vanaf die Dept v (Departement van)<br />

Onderwys…” (slowed down by generalising of decisions for colleagues by the<br />

Department of Education); “…maar die GDO (Gauteng Departement van Onderwys)<br />

belemmer heelwat! Baie besluite word deur hulle gehanteer en antw kom net nie!”<br />

(but the GDE (Gauteng Department of Education) hampers a lot. Many decisions<br />

being handled by them and answers just do not come).


o Inadequate management systems<br />

124<br />

Inadequate management systems seem to be problematic as illustrated by the<br />

following recordings: “REKENAARSTELSEL ONVRIENDELIK EN STADIG.<br />

FINANSIЁ LE STELSEL BAIE ONGEBRUIKSVRIENDELIK” (COMPUTER SYSTEM<br />

UNFRIENDLY AND SLOW. FINANCIAL SYSTEM NOT VERY USER FRIENDLY);<br />

“…daar is baie plek vir verbetering vir veral stelsels…” (there is many place for<br />

improvement especially the systems); “Hoekom vorms…hoekom gebruik ons `n<br />

mens nie direk die rekenaar nie?…dis nie vir my baie slim nie. Hier is hoeveel<br />

rekenaars wat hier rondstaan…” (Why forms, why don’t we not use the computer<br />

direct?…that’s not for me very clever. There are so much computers standing<br />

around); “Daar’s honderde en honderde papier waarmee daar gewerk moet<br />

word…jy mors tyd en papiere raak weg en papiere lê op almal se lessenare en<br />

niemand weet wat gaan daar aan nie…” (There are hundreds and hundreds of paper<br />

that you have to work with, and you waste time and papers get lost and papers lie on<br />

everybody’s desks and nobody knows what is happening there).<br />

o Inadequate management styles<br />

The next quotes provide prove of this category: “Oopdeur-beleid word verkondig<br />

maar ondeursigtige en outokratiese bestuurstyle word gevolg” (Open door policy is<br />

voiced but management styles that are autocratic and not transparent are followed);<br />

“…die hiërargiese sisteem…daar is heeltemal te veel seniors heeltemal te veel…”<br />

(the hierarchical system, there are too many seniors, too many); “…daar’s te veel


125<br />

koningsposte en goed, sodra hulle daarvan ontslae raak dan kan dit beter gaan met<br />

almal…” (there are too many kings’ posts and stuff, when they get rid of them then it<br />

will get better for everybody).<br />

The report of the task team on education management development (Department of<br />

Education, 1996:66) highlights the importance of effective management structures.<br />

The task team indicates that great care should be taken to make certain that<br />

institutional structures are functional. These structures should be properly planned<br />

and supported by hierarchical levels that are purposeful to the required tasks.<br />

The credibility of an institution that gives technical and technological training is<br />

questioned against the background of the above quotes. Collins (2001:13-14) is of<br />

the opinion that the use of correct technology is vital for effective education<br />

institutions as they lead the way in preparing the employee market for tomorrow.<br />

This finding is in line with the finding of Taylor, Diphofa, Waghmarae, Vinjevold and<br />

Sedibe (1999:31). They find that communication seems to be a huge problem in the<br />

education system. According to these authors only one in five documents reached<br />

its intended target signalling high levels of inefficiency within the education system.<br />

Interesting to note that documents seem to get lost between the principal’s office and<br />

the staff room, and not that many between the departmental offices and principals’<br />

offices.<br />

Poor communication styles result in the downfall of many institutions according to<br />

Hubbard (1999:39). Communication is regarded as the keystone of managing


126<br />

expectations. The management can have the most stylish transformation plan but if<br />

its objective is not communicated to the workers the positive effect can be lost.<br />

In the study done by O’Connor and Clarke (1990:49) it was found that educators in<br />

Australia experienced high levels of work stress that was related to the daily hassles<br />

of coping with the amount of work, issues with the schools’ organisation and the<br />

employing system’s matters. Peel and McCary III (1997:705) states that education<br />

reform has proved to be a very tough task for educators especially in the light of<br />

preparing learners for life in the 21 st century. We have to find and converse new<br />

ways of undertaking schooling: “We must not blow an uncertain trumpet”.<br />

From the above descriptions the assumption can be made that the management<br />

systems and procedures signify institutional dysfunction. Characteristics of a strict<br />

conservative style of education as described by Smith (1995:5) are to some extent<br />

internalised in the college’s management style as follows:<br />

• Management attempt to shape, control and evaluate the behaviour and<br />

attitudes of their staff in accordance with a firm set of standards.<br />

• They emphasise obedience, respect for authority, work, tradition and<br />

preservation of order.<br />

• Verbal give-and-take between the management and staff is discouraged.<br />

• Management is in charge, make most of the decisions and issue the orders.<br />

• Questioning of management’s authority is discouraged.<br />

• Punishment is acceptable as means to enforce rules and standards.<br />

• Management is lacking praise and often demonstrate aloofness.


127<br />

Steyn (1998:131) points out that the principal’s new role in decentralised school<br />

management is based on a form of power that is facilitative in nature. Changing the<br />

management style in the light of above can be most tricky, especially against the<br />

historical background of colonialism and apartheid.<br />

A profound question asked by Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith<br />

(1999:13-14) as informed by Argyris from Harvard is “ …why then do people in<br />

organisations continue cling to the belief that only the top can drive change?” A<br />

possible answer to this question according to these experts may be that in itself this<br />

belief allows workers to continue to hold the management responsible for whether or<br />

not change happens. On the one hand this belief might be disempowering, but on<br />

the other hand it offers a handy plan to maintain the status quo.<br />

Lacking from the participants’ life stories about institutional effectiveness is the<br />

motion for taking co-responsibility for “fixing” their situation. Education that is based<br />

on democratic principles will enable people to make wiser choices, because they<br />

know that they will have to answer for those choices they made (Rambiyana, Kok &<br />

Myburgh, 1996:193).<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:9) used Argyris from Harvard<br />

as an similar example “(Argylis)…has shown how management efforts to improve<br />

internal communications-like employee surveys, focus groups, and ‘360 feedback-<br />

can give people anonymous ways ‘to tell management what is wrong’ without<br />

assuming any responsibility for improving matters”. The opinion survey thereby<br />

cleverly support the belief that management is the cause of problems and only


128<br />

management has the ability to deal with them. A reason for lacking self-responsibility<br />

maybe the “silence voice” that might be hushed as explained in the next section.<br />

Within the education scenario Reiger and Rees (1993:20) as far back as 1993<br />

proclaim that educators want responsibility that will increase the effectiveness of an<br />

institution. Educators want greater self management in education to increase their<br />

effectiveness in the organisation. Motivational values and effectiveness depends<br />

considerably on the level to which educators are given responsibility in their place of<br />

work.<br />

It should be remembered that contextual factors limit educators’ efficacy that relates<br />

to teaching effectiveness. “Teacher efficacy is defined as a belief that any teacher is<br />

severely limited by external or contextual factors…Teacher efficacy has been<br />

significantly related to teaching effectiveness and has been negatively affected by<br />

teacher stress” (Paese & Zinkgraf, 1991:308). The study by McKinney, Sexton and<br />

Meyerson (1999:484) confirms previous findings that educators’ efficacy beliefs are<br />

key factors to take cognisance of when initiating and sustaining education change.<br />

When considering the findings against Carman’s (2002:138) leadership position the<br />

findings of this study may point to the absence of capacity-based leadership in the<br />

college. College managers seemed not to be sensitive for needs of their staff as<br />

such. These types of managers and managing styles cannot be described as<br />

capacity-based leaders/leadership styles because they don’t value capacity building<br />

and relationship. Capacity leadership is about stimulating productivity through<br />

relationships by building capacity among staff. Managers tend to focus on shortages


129<br />

or weaknesses and use critical feedback approaches to push average staff to higher<br />

levels. Capacity-based leaders are outcomes related, but sensitive to the needs of<br />

their workers.<br />

Against the backdrop of a lack of co-responsibility in a conservative authoritative and<br />

dysfunctional college management structure, the next theme that emerged from the<br />

data may provides possible reasons for staff not asserting themselves.<br />

3.4.4 Theme 4: The silence voice<br />

In this context “silence voice” means hushing the articulation of opinions, and/or<br />

feelings and and/or thoughts, and/or infringing the right to be heard. The silence<br />

voice is a central theme that emerged throughout the data and forms the cornerstone<br />

of the mental health strategies that will be discussed in Chapter Five: “…one could<br />

not even argue it…”; “…dit sal nie genoem word nie…”(it must not be mentioned);<br />

“…en nou begin hulle daardie eie seggenskap weg te vat…” (and now they started<br />

to take that own voice away); “…`n SRC-ou het meer sê as ek, `n lektor, en toe sê<br />

hulle hulle wil dit nie indirek so sê nie maar ja…” (a SRC chap has got more say<br />

than me being a lecturer and then they say they don’t want to say it indirectly but<br />

yes); “…en ek hoef nie `n woord te sê nie…” (and I don’t have to say a word);<br />

“Hoekom moet jy stilbly as `n sisteem nie reg hardloop nie?” (Why have you to keep<br />

quiet it a system is not running right?); “…wanneer hulle voor bestuur kom kan hulle<br />

nie praat nie…” (when they get in front of management they cannot talk).


130<br />

Interesting categories that emerges from the data were the manner how<br />

voices were hushed in the following manners:<br />

• not listening;<br />

• preventing voices to be heard through manipulation, creating fear and<br />

telling people to be silent; and<br />

• lack of feedback.<br />

The next sections will support these categories with citations.<br />

o Not listening<br />

From the responses it appears that the participants felt that on verbal and non-<br />

verbal level they were not heard: “…hoor hulle nie wat `n mens sê nie” (they<br />

do not listen to what a person says); “Daar word nie geluister nie (No<br />

listening); “…bestuur moet ook net baie kere net luister wat die lektore<br />

verlang…” (management must also often just listen what the lecturers need);<br />

“…kan ek jou gedragskode sien dat jy nie eintlik wil hoor wat ek vir jou te sê<br />

het nie…” (I can see through you code of conduct that you do not really want<br />

to hear that I want to say to you); “Ek meen as `n ou na iemand toe kom as<br />

iets hom pla al voel jy dis gering, luister…” (I mean if a chap goes to<br />

somebody if something is bothering him although you feel it is little, listen).


131<br />

o Preventing voices to be heard through<br />

Manipulation: “…just to immediately take a student from the college after qualifying<br />

for N6 without acquired the experience outside that student will always feel like a<br />

student even if he is now an employee and will never ever challenge any anything<br />

even if he is feeling dissatisfied…”; “…en weet net genoeg, weet wat jy moet weet<br />

EN baie keer sê hulle ook vir jou dis reg en ek voel dis verkeerd…” (and just know<br />

enough, know what you have to know AND often they say to you that is right and I<br />

feel that is wrong),<br />

Creating fear: “…en dan wil niemand daaroor praat nie, want dan is hulle so bang…”<br />

(nobody wants to talk it over, because they are then so afraid); “Die ander wil nie<br />

ondersteun nie want hulle is bang, want hulle kan hulle pos verloor, of hulle kan<br />

drama kry of iets” (The others do not want to support because they are afraid,<br />

because they can lose their post, or they get drama or something); “…is ek nie `n ou<br />

wat stilbly nie en ek sê my sê, maar my kanse is goed dat hulle vir my kan sê raait<br />

ons wil nie baie met jou dinge hier te doen hê nie gaan….toe of…toe of of hhhh ons<br />

het nie meer jou dienste nodig nie…jy sien `n ou soos ek moet eintlik heeltemal<br />

stilbly…” (I am not a chap that keeps quiet, I say my say, but my changes are good<br />

that they can say to me raait we do not want to be involved with your things here, go<br />

to… or to… or hhhhwe don’t need your services any longer…you see a chap like me<br />

must shut up), and


132<br />

Telling people to be silent: “…word daar vir jou gesê so hou jou bek…” (you are told<br />

to keep your mouth shut).<br />

o Lack of feedback<br />

An interesting category that emerges is that it appears that two way communication<br />

was not honoured: “…dan hoor ek nooit as dit opgelos is nie” (I don’t hear if it is<br />

resolved); “Niemand het nog ooit terugvoer gegee nie” (Nobody has ever given<br />

feedback).<br />

It appears that although voices were hushed, it was only a matter of time before it<br />

would explode: “And it doesn’t mean when people are quiet that people are happy.<br />

Quiet means people are bottled up and one day they are going to explode”; “hulle<br />

praat nie meer saggies oor goed nie, hulle sê sommer goed…” (they don’t talk softly<br />

over stuff, they just say things); “…dit maak `n ding dat `n ding begin bars…en ek<br />

voel net daardie tipe van woorde en dit het ek nog nie hier gevind nie…” (it makes<br />

that a thing a thing starts to burst and I feel that that type of words I did not find it<br />

here yet).<br />

An startling category that emerges from the data was that the interviews served as a<br />

platform for the silence voice to be heard: “…it was helping me, to what can I say, to<br />

waste out some of the things I have wanted to discuss…it is helpful because I know<br />

that some one out there is going to consider what I say…”; “Ek wil vir jou baie dankie<br />

sê. Dis `n plesier net solank ons êrens kom” (I want to thank you very much. It is a<br />

pleasure if we just get somewhere).


133<br />

A unique experience was the response given by one participant for inviting him and<br />

letting him participate in the research. It appears that the interview served as<br />

instrument for installing confidence and trust in him: “…Thank you for giving me this<br />

opportunity…for confidence and trust in me…”.<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:9) accentuate that joint<br />

commitment to change develops only with communal willingness to build mutual<br />

aspirations. People start discussing ”undiscussable” subjects only when they<br />

develop the reflection and investigative skills that allow them to talk openly about<br />

difficult, conflictive issues without raising defensiveness. People start acknowledging<br />

and managing interdependencies and deeper reasons of problems only as they<br />

acquired the skills of systems thinking. It appears from the data that staff did not<br />

have shared aspirations and values (see previous sections), nor the skills to start<br />

discussing the “undiscussable” as explained in this section.<br />

Welch and Welch (2005:25) calls the ”…lack of candor the biggest dirty little secret in<br />

business. What a huge problem it is. Lack of candor basically blocks smart ideas,<br />

fast action, and good people contributing all the stuff they’ve got. It’s a killer.” He<br />

continues by describing the lack of candour to be not spiteful dishonesty, but the<br />

unwillingness of people to articulate with openness. They do not converse clearly or<br />

put forth ideas on the table to promote discussion. They just keep silent and withhold<br />

any commentary or criticism. It appears that they keep silent in order to make people<br />

feel better or to avoid conflict.


134<br />

An interesting feature of candour is that it can cause institutional discomfort and a<br />

great risk for a person who exercises candour is to be “killed”. “It is true that candor<br />

comments definitely freak people out at first. In fact, the more polite or bureaucratic<br />

or formal your organization, the more your candor will scare and upset people, and,<br />

yes, it could kill you…That’s a risk, and only you can decide if you’re willing to take it”<br />

(Welch & Welch, 2005:33). It appears from the data that this seems to be true for the<br />

participants. Some of them indicated that they were quite aware of the<br />

consequences if they dare to speak up, so they voiced their decision not to take the<br />

risk “to be killed”.<br />

Freedom of expression that amongst other include the right of speech is the most<br />

fundamental rights incorporated by the South African Bill of Rights (Constitution of<br />

the Republic of South Africa No 108 of 1996, paragraph 16 (1)(b):9). Wood<br />

(n.d.:233-234) highlights some of the human rights issues that are found to be<br />

problematic within in the education context of which the freedom of expression<br />

appears to be one. International and national case law (Wood, n.d.:233-234) indicate<br />

that courts were by and large divided and indecisive as to the political rights and<br />

personal freedoms of educators. The educators, while also being civil servants, were<br />

forbidden from acting unfavourably on their administration in any way. In recent<br />

times, not as long ago as in 1993, basic conditions of service for South African<br />

educators in the former Department of Education and Training stipulated “You may<br />

not adversely criticize the administration…” (Wood, n.d.:234).<br />

Since 1994 with the new South African political dispensation, human rights and the<br />

protection of exercising these rights are formulated. The Constitution of South Africa


135<br />

protects the right of speech. The Open Democracy Bills protects the “whistle-<br />

blowers” from “criminal or civil action and any form of disciplinary action” (Wood,<br />

n.d.:234). It is understandable against this background that educators for historical<br />

reasons will not exercise with comfort their right of freedom of speech and education<br />

bureaucrats will attempt to limit staff to exercise their rights to freedom of expression.<br />

In the case of educators who begin to exercise these human rights, they may<br />

become a thorny issue for education management to deal with.<br />

These silence voices pose a challenge to the proposed mental health strategies.<br />

Facilitating candour on an individual level is very risky and opposed by the system’s<br />

management. On the other hand is the lack of candour very detrimental to personnel<br />

well-being and institutional mental health.<br />

3.5 CONCLUSION<br />

This chapter gives a dense description of the life experiences of institutional<br />

effectiveness. The reader is first briefed on the realisation of the sample. Reference<br />

is made to theory to make meaningful conclusions about the findings within a broader<br />

context and within the education context.<br />

The major themes that emerged from the data are:<br />

• Theme 1: Multiple realities on a continuum of institutional effectiveness with<br />

pockets of effectiveness.<br />

• Theme 2: Factors promoting institutional effectiveness are:<br />

o a culture of teaching, training and learning;


136<br />

o learner support and caring; and<br />

o staff support and caring.<br />

• Theme 3: Factors impeding institutional effectiveness are:<br />

o inadequate management of the transformation process;<br />

o inadequate management of human capital (staff and learners); and<br />

o inadequate management styles, systems and procedures.<br />

• Theme 4: The silence voice as a central theme.<br />

From the findings it appears that management of the transformation process, human<br />

capital, management styles, systems and procedures constituted negative life<br />

experiences about institutional effectiveness. From the literature control study these<br />

experiences and the meanings attached to them by the participants put a survival<br />

threat to the institution as signalled by theory.<br />

These negative experiences seemed to be counteracted at the time of the study by a<br />

climate that is conducive to teaching, training and learning, as well as an informal<br />

network of support consisting of acceptance of cultural diversity and caring. On the<br />

medium- to long-term it is questionable if the status quo could be maintained and<br />

sustained by the silence voice. The data suggest that tension is building up in the<br />

system and it may “explode”.<br />

A conceptual map (see Figure 3.1) is included to enable the reader to conceptualise<br />

the interrelationship of institutional effectiveness and factors promoting and impeding<br />

effectiveness and to position mental health strategies against this context. Figure 3.1<br />

serves as a gestalt of the findings as described in this chapter. As illustrated by the


137<br />

figure against the transformation process, institutional effectiveness is experienced<br />

on a continuum ranging from ineffectiveness to effectiveness with pockets of<br />

effectiveness in between. Institutional ineffectiveness created by the impeding<br />

factors (inadequate management of the transformation process and of human capital,<br />

as well as inadequate management styles, systems and procedures) has a negative<br />

impact on human capital resulting in the lost of trust. On the other hand, institutional<br />

effectiveness created by the promoting factors (culture of teaching, training and<br />

learning, and human capital support) has a positive impact on human capital<br />

resulting in caring. The silence voice is central to the different themes, as<br />

participants are not allowed to voice. Mental health strategies having understanding,<br />

meaning, mutual goals and shared values as keystones are aimed to give a voice to<br />

participants in order to enforce the promoting factors and to create resilience by<br />

transforming the negative energy created by the impeding factors.<br />

In the next chapters attention will be given to mental health strategies that are aimed<br />

to:<br />

• preserve and strengthen the promoting factors;<br />

• create resilience to deal with the impeding factors; and<br />

• rechannel destructive energy building up in the system.<br />

An eclectic approach will be used to strategise mental health on intrapersonal and<br />

systemic levels.


NEGATIVE IMPACT<br />

ON HUMAN CAPITAL<br />

138<br />

Figure 3.1: Gestalt of multiple realities of institutional effectiveness<br />

IMPEDING FACTORS<br />

Inadequate management of<br />

transformation and human capital, as<br />

well as inadequate management styles,<br />

systems and procedures.<br />

INSTITUTIONAL EFFECTIVENESS CONTINUUM WITH POCKETS OF EFFECTIVENESS<br />

RESILIENCE<br />

TRANS<strong>FOR</strong>M NEGATIVE ENERGY<br />

<strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

INTRAPERSONAL AND SYSTEMIC LEVELS<br />

UNDERSTANDING,<br />

MEANING, MUTUAL<br />

GOALS & SHARED<br />

VALUES<br />

EN<strong>FOR</strong>CING<br />

PROMOTING FACTORS<br />

• Culture of teaching, training &<br />

learning.<br />

• Human capital support.<br />

POSITIVE IMPACT ON<br />

HUMAN CAPITAL


139<br />

In order to facilitate understanding and meaning and to bridge the findings with the<br />

recommended strategies, the next chapter will serve as a narrative metaphor in the<br />

form of the story of Silence Truth.


4.1 INTRODUCTION<br />

140<br />

CHAPTER 4<br />

THE STORY OF SILENCE TRUTH<br />

We do not really mean, we do not really mean,<br />

That what we are going to say is true.<br />

Because a story is a story, and you may tell it as your imagination and your being and<br />

your environment dictate; and if your story grows wings and becomes the property of<br />

others, you may not hold it back. One day it will return to you, enriched by new<br />

details and with a new voice.<br />

(Mandela, 2002:7)<br />

Chapter Four takes on the challenge of creative translation. The chapter is the<br />

construction of a story like composition in the form of a narrative metaphor. The<br />

story’s content is derived from the lived experiences of institutional effectiveness by<br />

the participants (findings) and theory, as well as the researcher’s experiences when<br />

conducting the study.<br />

Symbolic expressions, like metaphors of which the story of Silence Truth is an<br />

example, play important roles in language and thought because it contributes to the<br />

construction of meaning (Ortony, 1993:2). The story of Silence Truth is a narrative<br />

metaphor about the college sector’s history in South Africa and educators and<br />

learners’ lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during education<br />

transformation in South Africa. The metaphor as used in this chapter is a


141<br />

construction of multiple realities that can be regarded as “…advantage in educational<br />

contexts…” and “…a necessary future of them” (Ortony,1993:6).<br />

The story of Silence Truth can serve as an important tool to facilitate understanding<br />

and meaning, as well as to bridge the past with the present. New acquired<br />

knowledge brought about by using the story of Silence Truth to generate new<br />

metaphors can enrich the future with strategies to facilitate mental health in<br />

educational institutions within a social context. The manner how the story of Silence<br />

Truth can be used as a facilitating and fun tool will be explained in the next chapter.<br />

Epston and White (1992:80) define a story as a “…unit of meaning that provides a<br />

frame for lived experience. It is through these stories that lived experiences are<br />

interpreted. We enter into our stories, we are entered into stories by others, and we<br />

live our lives through these stories”. Stories give us the sense that our lives are<br />

changing and can serve as the medium to release us to become truly authentic<br />

beings that we really are meant to be (Epston & White, 1992:81).<br />

Stories are divine spiritual means that assist us to give meaning to frames of lived<br />

experiences, because “Stories construct beginnings and endings; they impose<br />

beginnings and endings on the flow of experience” (Epston & White, 1992:80).<br />

Stories therefore assist us to value our lived experiences.<br />

The researcher journeyed a spiritual sacred path when structuring the story of<br />

Silence Truth. The story’s units emerged from the participants’ real life experiences<br />

and the literature control, as well as the researcher’s experiences sharing their world


142<br />

with them. The researcher was astonished with feelings of energy, abundance, and<br />

sacredness when constructing the story that enabled understanding and meaning for<br />

experiences. These feelings emerged from the researcher’s experience of a<br />

relationship between the participants and the researcher. The relationship as<br />

experienced by the researcher was characterised by respect, appreciation and<br />

dignity.<br />

4.2 THE STORY OF SILENCE TRUTH<br />

Silence Truth was created many years ago, in the previous millennium by the higher<br />

powers. She was sent to earth with a very special assignment. She was so proud<br />

that she was created to help the human beings on earth by giving them the<br />

knowledge and resources to create a better world. The human beings on earth<br />

discovered technology and how it could assist them in adding quality to their lives.<br />

The human beings she served were not aware of her real name, so they called her<br />

“Technical College”.<br />

She thrived on earth and she became known for the marvellous job she was doing.<br />

The higher powers decided to acknowledge the good work she was doing. So they<br />

added another dimension to her task on Planet Earth namely, that of business skills<br />

for the human beings she served. The human beings accepted gladly the new skills<br />

she was offering them and they changed her name to “College”. She enjoyed<br />

serving the human beings and more human beings became acquainted with her.<br />

They described her as being excellent, simply as the best, the beautiful one.


143<br />

Then, one day she became aware that she was not the only “College” on Planet<br />

Earth. She belonged to a very big family and had a lot of family members, even with<br />

different names than her like, “Technical School” and “Secondary School”. She also<br />

discovered that some of her family members were not as happy as she was. Some<br />

of them were complaining about managing and marketing issues and that the human<br />

beings they served were not involved as her own. They were burdened in their<br />

tasks, as they were not allocated the resources that she had. Even the human<br />

beings they served were becoming increasingly unhappy about the whole situation<br />

and they became violent.<br />

Silence Truth and the rest of her family tried to make sense out of the confusion. So<br />

they decided to arrange a meeting with the higher powers. The higher powers<br />

explained to them that the human beings created the chaos through colonialism and<br />

apartheid. They promised Silence Truth and her family members that they would<br />

make a plan in order to address the problem.<br />

The higher powers argued and debated how they could address the sad situation.<br />

As they promised Silence Truth and her family members, they came up with a<br />

solution. They decided to send “Education Transformation” to Planet Earth. Silence<br />

Truth and her family members were very excited about the higher powers’ idea.<br />

They arranged festivals to celebrate Education Transformation coming to Planet<br />

Earth.


144<br />

Education Transformation decided to transform Silence Truth and her family<br />

members by merging them to become one. So “Merged College” was created and<br />

Silence Truth’s name was changed to “Campus”. As some time went by, Silence<br />

Truth discovered that Education Transformation was not really fulfilling her hopes<br />

and dreams. In fact, she felt that she was no longer thriving and she became aware<br />

of nasty things happening inside her and with the human beings she served.<br />

She felt that she was becoming ill and that she could no longer serve the human<br />

beings entrusted to her care in the same way as she did before. It felt that if she was<br />

stagnated. In human language she was suffering from major depression and<br />

suffered from feelings of confusion, frustration, stress, aggression, hopelessness,<br />

and meaninglessness. She became unmotivated, paralysed and silent and she felt<br />

that she did not want to “will” any longer. Education Transformation took her identity<br />

away and she grieved about her lost.<br />

Some of the higher powers became aware that things were not working out the way<br />

they planned it to be. It appeared that Silence Truth was becoming ineffective just<br />

like her other brothers and sisters before Education Transformation was sent to<br />

Planet Earth. Even some of the human beings were complaining that it was no<br />

longer nice to be with her, and some of them were thinking of going away. Others<br />

even started to fight with each other. They started to mistrust her. Some of them<br />

were questioning themselves if they were still human beings because it seemed that<br />

she was no longer interested in their well-being. For some it felt that she no longer<br />

recognised them as being her partners.


145<br />

So the higher powers decided to come to earth themselves to explore and gain an<br />

understanding about what was happening to Silence Truth and the human beings<br />

she served. They decided to send one of them to Planet Earth in the form of a<br />

human being, a wise woman, who they called “Query”. Query joined Silence Truth<br />

and the human beings she served for a while, before commencing her assignment.<br />

Query soon discovered that Silence Truth was thread together just like the case of a<br />

spider web. Silence Truth was made out of very fragile fibre networks. Query called<br />

the tiny threads “caring” and the bigger ones that formed strings to enforce these<br />

networks she called “climate conducive for teaching, training and learning”. Query<br />

tried to heal some of the hurts of Silence Truth and the human beings she served,<br />

while staying with them. Query supported and encouraged them to keep up the good<br />

work they were doing. By doing so she helped them to enforce Silence Truth’s<br />

fragile networks.<br />

At a later stage, she explained to them that she had a special assignment to<br />

complete. She had to explore and describe their lived experiences of effectiveness<br />

to try to understand what happened to them and what was causing their pain.<br />

Silence Truth and the human beings she served welcomed Query and were keen to<br />

assist Query with her special assignment.<br />

Query with the assistance of Silence Truth and the human beings she served<br />

discovered the following secrets:<br />

o Silence Truth still had pockets of excellence.


146<br />

o Silence Truth’s effectiveness was promoted by a culture of teaching, training and<br />

learning and support/caring among the human beings she served.<br />

o Silence Truth’s effectiveness was impeded by the way in which the human beings<br />

she served were managed, as well as the ways in which the transformation<br />

process was managed, and inadequate management styles, systems and<br />

procedures.<br />

It appeared that Education Transformation made a big mistake. He gave all his<br />

attention to developing Silence Truth and her family but in such a way that nothing<br />

was left to maintain them through the transformation period. Because he was in such<br />

a hurry to get things right, he neglected to build capacity and relationships. He forgot<br />

to share his aspirations and values with them. In his rush he even forget to bring<br />

along the magic glue that was called “trust” to sustain Silence Truth and the human<br />

beings she served.<br />

This left Silence Truth and the human beings she served with feelings of uncertainty,<br />

frustration, stress and fear. They became negative. It appeared that Education<br />

Transformation turned out to be a real BULLY! No wonder that Silence Truth and the<br />

human beings she served was flailing and floundering around. They started to blame<br />

Education Transformation and held him responsible for everything that went wrong.<br />

They declined any motions for taking responsibility to fix things themselves.<br />

But there was a very dirty secret waiting to be discovered that was really the top top<br />

top secret. The top secret was that nobody was allowed to voice thoughts, feelings<br />

and/or opinions. Candour was severely punished. The human beings were afraid


147<br />

that they would be sent away, or even killed. It felt for Silence Truth that she could<br />

burst or explode due to all the destructive energy building up in her system and that<br />

she had to carry inside her body. Query soon discovered that she would also be<br />

punished if she cracked the top secret. She made a spiritual decision that she would<br />

honour her special assignment, although she was quite aware that she had to make<br />

sacrifices in the process.<br />

However, Query, Silence Truth and the human beings she served were not aware<br />

that Query had to make the ultimate sacrifice when she cracked the top secret.<br />

Query was killed for doing so. Silence Truth and the human beings she served were<br />

shocked and traumatised by that event.<br />

But, our story had a joyful ending. Although Query was hurt by the ultimate sacrifice<br />

she had to make, she was not killed. She was transformed because she belonged to<br />

the higher powers. Query, Silence Truth and the human beings she served rejoiced.<br />

Query continued her assignment by suggesting healing remedies to the higher<br />

powers to enable Silence Truth to continue her work on Planet Earth as it was meant<br />

to be. These remedies were aimed at assisting Silence Truth to grow much more<br />

stronger networks and to deal effectively with factors that were impeding her<br />

functioning. She and the human beings she served found new ways of dealing with<br />

the destructive energies and even managed to transform them to positive forms of<br />

energy to enable them to bounce back at the forces that tried to harm them.<br />

The healing remedies assisted Silence Truth to grow stronger and stronger and then<br />

one day she rediscovered her voice. As Silence Truth started to speak again, a


148<br />

miraculous happening took place. The dark cloud of silence that unfolded her broke<br />

into a million pieces and she was filled with energy that enable her to find a new<br />

meaning and purpose for her being on Planet Earth. Silence Truth and the human<br />

beings she served, started to enjoy life on Planet Earth again. They sang with an<br />

open heart their unique song of empathy and appreciation as they danced the dance<br />

of the authentic beings. Their loving presence filled the universe, because they were<br />

part of the universe, they were the universe.<br />

The human beings that Silence Truth served thanked Query for assisting them to<br />

waste out their thoughts, to discuss the undiscussable with the higher forces and for<br />

installing feelings of confidence and trust in them. As time went by, Silence Truth<br />

and the human beings she served became truly the authentic beings that they really<br />

were meant to be. And as Silence Truth continued her journey on Planet Earth, her<br />

name was changed to “Sustainable Development”.<br />

Maybe this is real, maybe this is not<br />

maybe this is just a story, maybe this is not<br />

maybe this is true, maybe this is not<br />

But does it really matters?<br />

Why don’t you make it yours<br />

so it can grow wings<br />

and you can discover the old old truth in yourself?<br />

And let it free, set it free<br />

because it is meant to be shared<br />

and soon it will return to you<br />

enriching your life with purpose, meaning and joy.<br />

ARE YOU READY TO MAKE THE SACRIFICE?


149<br />

Thank you for reading and listening to our story. We do trust that<br />

o the higher powers will be with you;<br />

o you will rediscover the old old truth in yourself;<br />

o you become the authentic being that you are meant to be; and<br />

o your journey on Planet Earth will be purposeful, meaningful and joyful.<br />

Signed by<br />

Query, Query, Silence Silence Truth Truth and and the the human human beings beings she she served.<br />

served.<br />

4.3 CAST OF PLAY<br />

For clarity purposes the cast of play as used by the story of Silence Truth will by<br />

explained in this section.<br />

• Silence Truth<br />

Silence Truth is a symbolic name given to indicate the Further Education and<br />

Training institution, namely a college covered by silence as it was transformed from a<br />

technical college to a merged institution.


• The human beings she served<br />

150<br />

In the context of the story the human being she (Silence Truth) served indicate the<br />

staff and learners of the Further Education and Training institution.<br />

• Higher powers<br />

Higher powers as used by this story are the politicians, academics and/or other role<br />

players involved in education policy formulation and planning.<br />

• Query<br />

Query is the name given in the story to the researcher who investigated the lived<br />

experiences of institutional effectiveness during transformation of a Further<br />

Education and Training institution, namely a college.<br />

4.4 CONCLUSION<br />

West (1998:247) proclaims that in conditions of frightening change “…telling new<br />

stories and creating more of the self in the process…is a socially situated act…”.<br />

This chapter briefs the reader on the value of stories used as metaphors in the<br />

construction of meaning.<br />

The story of Silence Truth constructed as a story, a narrative metaphor that can be<br />

used to stimulate generative metaphors in social contexts. The next chapter will


151<br />

exemplify how the story of Silence Truth can be used as a mental health strategy<br />

implementation tool to enable people and systems to create new stories in the<br />

conditions of frightening change. The story of Silence Truth can be used to create<br />

understanding and to construct meaning to bridge the past, present and future to<br />

become authentic.


152<br />

CHAPTER 5<br />

<strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong> <strong>FOR</strong> <strong>DEVELOPING</strong> INSTITUTIONAL<br />

5.1 INTRODUCTION<br />

EFFECTIVENESS<br />

Now I am real. I am not just a name.<br />

I have a heart and a voice and a life story.<br />

(Cooper & Sawaf, 1997:XX)<br />

In the previous chapters the reader was introduced to the background and research<br />

methodology, as well as a dense description was given of the life experiences of<br />

constructed a symbolic bridge to assist the reader to link the findings with the<br />

strategies as proposed by this to make meaningful conclusions about the findings<br />

within a broader context and chapter institutional effectiveness during transformation.<br />

A literature control study was conducted with special reference to education and<br />

training settings. Chapter Four.<br />

The major themes that emerged from the data were:<br />

• Theme 1: Multiple realities on a continuum of institutional effectiveness with<br />

pockets of effectiveness.


153<br />

• Theme 2: Factors promoting institutional effectiveness are:<br />

o a culture of teaching, training and learning;<br />

o learner support and caring; and<br />

o staff support and caring.<br />

• Theme 3: Factors impeding institutional effectiveness are:<br />

o inadequate management of the transformation process;<br />

o inadequate management of human capital (staff and learners); and<br />

o inadequate management styles, systems and procedures.<br />

• Theme 4: The silence voice.<br />

From the findings it appears that the lack of candour, management of the<br />

transformation process, human capital, management styles, systems and<br />

procedures constituted negative life experiences. From the literature control study<br />

these experiences and their meanings attached to them by the participants, put a<br />

survival threat to the institution and are detrimental to the well-being of individuals<br />

and the institution.<br />

Masters (1999) highlights that education research should be driven by a clear<br />

purpose and a sense of duty to go further than simply describing and understanding<br />

education practice. Chapter Five’s proposed mental health strategies are taking up<br />

Master’s “duty” by going further than describing” participants’ experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness during transformation. The proposed mental health


154<br />

strategies are about social and emotional intelligence to assist staff to play the life<br />

politics game to deal with their resistance to change in order to survive and to<br />

become authentic. Wildemeersch, Jansen, Vandenabeele and Jans (1998:263)<br />

define life politics as the “…consequences of the way in which we, as human beings,<br />

have the power to transform ourselves and our environment…we have to consider<br />

self-actualisation in the context of global interdependence”.<br />

The proposed mental health strategies that will be discussed in this chapter will be<br />

underpinned by ways to facilitate candour and resilience within the institution by<br />

capacitating individuals to become authentic beings to form an emphatic network of<br />

care and support. According to Goleman (1998:206) persons that are capacitated<br />

cultivate and maintain informal networks, are able to work with others in synergy<br />

towards shared goals and can create and sustain relationships. Promoting mental<br />

health in education and training institutions is essential to the well-being of the<br />

individuals and of the system as a whole. From the literature indications are found<br />

that proof the vital role played by mental health in school settings to examining root<br />

causes, designing ways to improve the school climate, and building positive<br />

relationships within the school environment (Squires & Kranyik, 1996:30).<br />

West (1998:247) proclaims that in conditions of frightening change articulating new<br />

stories and creating more of the self in the process is a socially situated deed. The<br />

story of Silence Truth, a narrative metaphor that was created by the construction of<br />

multiple realities in the previous chapter, will be used as an example how rhetoric


155<br />

can be used within a social context in a non-threatening way to<br />

• stimulate candour within the education environment; and<br />

• create understanding and meaning to promote resilience.<br />

According to Rutter (1995:85) resilience may be promoted when focus is placed on<br />

the interaction between people and their experiences and their cognitive processing<br />

thereof, or ways of thinking about their experiences and their concept of themselves<br />

as individuals. The next sections will deal with the strategies to encourage people to<br />

process their experiences in a meaningful way.<br />

5.2 RATIONALE <strong>FOR</strong> <strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

Collins (2001:11) found in their study of great companies that mergers are not the<br />

answer for turning ineffective institutions into effective ones. Mergers play almost no<br />

role in creating a transformation from good to noble; two mediocrities merged<br />

together never make one noble institution.<br />

Stonier (1994:6) indicates that research shows that there are a number of reasons<br />

why people resist change such as:<br />

• Reluctance to be confronted with new positions.<br />

• People have not the capacity to be open to new experiences.<br />

• Tendency to avoid pain, uncertainty and chaos associated with change.<br />

• Fear of the unknown.<br />

• Personal identity is locked into the pattern of the past and/or status quo.


156<br />

From the findings as described in Chapter Three, it appears that these may be true<br />

for the college under study.<br />

Senge (Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth & Smith, 1999:33) highlights the vital<br />

role played by people from a systemic point of view in making or breaking institutions.<br />

Organisations are products of the ways people in them think and interact and change<br />

of institutions cannot occur without voluntary change of its people:<br />

• To change organisations for the better, one must give people the opportunity<br />

to change the ways they think and interact.<br />

• No person, and/or increased training, and/or command-and-control<br />

management approaches can train or command other people to alter their<br />

attitudes, beliefs, skills, capabilities, perceptions or level of commitment.<br />

Vilakazi (1995:2) states that effective schools indicate a shift in thinking to whole<br />

school development that includes acknowledgement of the role of the educators.<br />

There should be a new understanding to realise that educators are members of a<br />

social system that have significant power.<br />

Senge (Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth & Smith, 1999:33) states that changes<br />

to make institutions better can only be achieved by changing the way people conduct<br />

their work. People should be given the chance to take part in these actions so that<br />

they will develop a lasting capability for change. In return the institution will get much<br />

greater levels of diversity, commitment, innovation, and talent. However, Senge<br />

(Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth & Smith, 1999:33) stresses that this cannot be


157<br />

achieved without the involvement, commitment and blessings of managers that direct<br />

a top-down approach initiative.<br />

When taking a bottom-up approach, spiritual revolution may induce change by<br />

creating conditions facilitating change once a critical mass is realised. De Villiers<br />

(1999:20) is of the opinion that in the previous centuries man created the Industrial<br />

Revolution to prevent his body from dying from hunger, now he creates for him a<br />

Spiritual Revolution because he is dying spiritually. Collins (2001:85) highlights the<br />

vital role people’s choices play when dealing with difficulties in life, also in their<br />

working environment. He continues by stating that a valuable lesson he learnt was<br />

from Admiral Jim Stockdale, who was a prisoner for eight years in the height of the<br />

Vietnam War: “What separates people, Stockdale taught me, is not the presence or<br />

absence of difficulty, but how they deal with the inevitable difficulties of life” (Collins,<br />

2001:85).<br />

It appears from the literature that negative experiences and the meaning attached to<br />

them as indicated by this study, may dissolve in certain “right” institutional conditions.<br />

Collins (2001:11) observed through their research findings that noble institutions<br />

gave slight attention to managing change, motivating people, or creating alignment.<br />

Under the right conditions, the problems of commitment, alignment, motivation, and<br />

change largely disappear.<br />

The question that surfaces is what are the “right conditions”? In this study it<br />

appeared that the “right conditions” might be the promoting factors of institutional<br />

effectiveness and an informal network of support that assembled feelings of


158<br />

acceptance and caring. Although it appears that institutional candour was prohibited,<br />

promoting candour in a non-threatening way and the acceptance thereof may prevent<br />

destructive energy from building up in the system.<br />

The proposed mental health strategies therefore should focus on stimulating candour<br />

and strengthening these informal networks to promote resilience. This may be<br />

achieved by assisting staff to identify and/or create understanding and give meaning<br />

to their life experiences, and to create (new) goals that are driven by (new) values<br />

that are “…just behaviors-specific, nitty-gritty, and so descriptive they leave little to<br />

the imagination”. These values served as “marching orders (for people) because<br />

they are the how of the mission, the means to the end-winning” (Welch & Welch,<br />

2005:17).<br />

When rephrasing the above statement, the proposed mental health strategies are<br />

about creating understanding and meaning, as well as (new) individual and<br />

institutional purpose(s)/goals/values by confronting people’s thoughts, feelings and<br />

behaviour. Most probably the strategies will induce and install (new) mutual and<br />

individual values to drive behaviour, promote resilience and transform destructive<br />

energy through stimulating and honouring candour. The challenges are to:<br />

• create understanding and meaning for establishing resilience; and<br />

• align individual and institutional goals (purpose of being).<br />

The psychological theories underpinning the mental health strategies draw heavily on<br />

the humanistic outlook and the principles of existential therapy in searching for<br />

meaning. A humanistic outlook represents a phenomenological standpoint “…which


159<br />

stresses the importance of our perceptions of ourselves and of our world in<br />

understanding personality; this worldview emphasizes that, for each individual, reality<br />

is what the individual perceives…stresses a person’s capacity for personal growth,<br />

freedom to choose one’s own destiny, and positive qualities” (Halonen & Santrock,<br />

1996:547). Existential therapy aims at directing and probing clients’ view of the world<br />

by establishing “deep and binding relationship” and “…allowing clients to see that<br />

they share in the difficulties and experiences that arise in trying to deal with the<br />

freedom that is part of being human…Existential therapists try to make their patients<br />

aware of the importance of free choice and the fact that they have the ultimate<br />

responsibility for making their own choices about their lives” (Feldman, 1996:585).<br />

Against this background some of the change axioms as defined by Carman<br />

(2002:12-14) are mindful and can be successful used when formulating mental health<br />

strategies in education and training settings. In conclusion they are adopted by this<br />

study as follows:<br />

• Creating (new) individual and/or shared institutional values<br />

Carman (2002:12-14) is of the opinion that weakness can be managed so the<br />

strengths can be free to develop and become so powerful they make the<br />

weaknesses beside the point. Strategies for achieving this are:<br />

o Honour the past by identifying the strengths and start building on them (what<br />

are we good at, especially proud of, or what makes this college a special<br />

place for learners?)<br />

o Challenge the present (Why do we do this?)


160<br />

o Envision the future, but allow changes to take place naturally over time.<br />

According to Carman (2002:12-14) it is essential to be tolerant enough to allow the<br />

vision to arise from the core beliefs.<br />

• Enforcing the value of acceptance and caring<br />

It is helpful to build the college by strengthening the family, the “us” concept, to build<br />

a culture where people feel valued and have a sense of belonging. This axiom is<br />

therefore aimed at increasing the level of intimacy, social and emotional intelligence.<br />

• Enforcing a cultural climate conducive for teaching, training and learning<br />

During institutional transitional periods, and the associated negative experiences,<br />

people can loose their reason for being at the workplace (Hubbard, 1999:25-26).<br />

Therefore, people need to be re-orientated with regard to cultural values for<br />

achieving the institutional goals.<br />

• Self-evaluation<br />

People are invited to monitor their and institutional effectiveness against individual<br />

and group goals on an ongoing basis. Wasley, Hampel and Clark (1997:694)<br />

research study’s findings indicate that faculty’s ability to engage in rigorous self-<br />

analysis directly related to institutional transform efforts for achieving effectiveness in<br />

terms of learner performance.


161<br />

5.3 AIM OF <strong>MENTAL</strong> <strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

Against these change axioms the proposed mental health strategies are aimed to<br />

• stimulate candour;<br />

• preserve and enforce the promoting factors;<br />

• promote resilience to deal with the impeding factors on intrapersonal and<br />

systemic levels; and<br />

• transform destructive energy building up in the system.<br />

Figure 5.1 presents a conceptual map and diagrammatic explanation of the mental<br />

health strategies underlying the proposed strategies resulting from this study. The<br />

aims of the strategies are to empower individual staff members, to create candour<br />

and to build a network of support. The network of support is driven by<br />

understanding, meaning and mutual goals, shared values and the respect for<br />

candour. Through this support network resilience is created that redirect destructive<br />

energy created by the negative experiences of bully like reform initiatives. Individual<br />

staff members have a choice to join the network so that a critical mass can be formed<br />

over time.<br />

Conway and Calzi (1995/1996:46), informed by their consulting research activities,<br />

caution against too fast too impulsive capacitating as it may result in perplexity about<br />

roles and responsibilities and redirect the energies necessary to effect solution. They<br />

accentuate that any restructuring attempt must uphold a primary focus on enhancing


BULLY LIKE<br />

RE<strong>FOR</strong>M<br />

INITIATIVES<br />

REDIRECT<br />

DESTRUCTIVE<br />

ENERGY<br />

162<br />

Figure 5.1: Gestalt of mental health strategies<br />

NEGATIVE EXPERIENCES<br />

↕<br />

DESTRUCTIVE ENERGY<br />

REDIRECT<br />

DESTRUCTIVE<br />

ENERGY<br />

NETWORK OF SUPPORT<br />

UNDERSTANDING<br />

MEANING<br />

MUTUAL GOALS<br />

SHARED VALUES<br />

RESPECTING CANDOUR<br />

REDIRECT<br />

DESTRUCTIVE<br />

ENERGY<br />

NETWORK CONSISTS<br />

OF CAPACITATED<br />

STAFF MEMBERS<br />

REDIRECT<br />

DESTRUCTIVE<br />

ENERGY


163<br />

the teaching/learning process. Although Zigarelli (1996:103) stresses that no<br />

evidence was found that educators’ capacitating are related to learner performance,<br />

it has to be kept in mind that this study is not focussed on learner performance per<br />

se, but on creating mental health strategies to create and sustain personal and<br />

institutional well-being during education transformation.<br />

In wrapping up the mental health strategies’ intentions are comparable to Carman’s<br />

(2002:12) “axioms” that “mitigate the damaging effects of the bully, while shaping the<br />

institution for positive change.” According to Carman (2002:23) this can be achieved<br />

by establishing a workplace that is participatory, pleasurable, and rewarding with the<br />

aim of creating work satisfaction that inspire hard work, strong relationships, and<br />

higher academic achievement. He highlights the essential role humour play within<br />

the workplace.<br />

5.4 THEORETICAL ASSUMPTIONS UNDERPINNING PROPOSED <strong>MENTAL</strong><br />

<strong>HEALTH</strong> <strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

An eclectic approach will be used to strategise mental health on an intrapersonal and<br />

a systemic level. It needs to be noted that capacitating individuals and the system<br />

are enforcing each other. The strategies’ success is dependent on the interaction<br />

between these two rudiments. The definition of a system as defined by Napier and<br />

Gershenfeld (1993:295) is applicable to this study: “A system (is) a set of interrelated<br />

elements or units that respond in a predictable manner and where the nature of the<br />

interaction is consistent over time. Thus, a change at any point will eventually have<br />

an impact on the total system and upon its various subparts”. In this study the<br />

“elements”/”units” are regarded to be individual staff members. Therefore,


164<br />

capacitating the staff members will impact on the system and vice versa. Steyn<br />

(1999:206) points out that education transformation actions cannot bring about<br />

effective change if they do not focus on the people in the system that are regarded as<br />

the cornerstones to effective development and quality.<br />

The proposed strategies use small group activities as socially situated acts for<br />

inducing action and therefore change within the system as a whole, but also within<br />

individual staff members “…the predictable consequences of a particular action will<br />

yield an array of alternatives from which an effective response can be chosen” (Steyn<br />

1999:301). The exercises grouped as Appendix F are designed in such a way that it<br />

can be used individually, but also as small group activities.<br />

In the light of above described system theory, the researcher is confident that the<br />

mental health strategies that are proposed in this chapter, as informed by the findings<br />

of this study (Chapter Three), will capacitate staff in education and training settings<br />

on grassroots levels. The researcher trust that through the implementation of the<br />

proposed strategies, staff will be able to bounce back at negative life experiences<br />

(resilience) within their working environment and to transform destructive energy<br />

building up in a system during transformation, as well as on a individual level to<br />

become authentic.<br />

Over the last two decades a large number national and international research and<br />

literature are dealing with effective leadership and management styles, practices and<br />

systems in general and specific with regard to education and training settings<br />

(Carman, 2002; Cheng: 1993; Collins, 2001; Commonwealth Secretariat, 1993; De


165<br />

Groof, Heystek, Malherbe & Squelch, 2000; Haasbroek, 2000; Kraak & Hall, 1999;<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth & Smith, 1999; Sukati, 2000; Taylor & Vinjevold,<br />

1999; Welch & Welch, 2005). Leadership and/or management styles and practices<br />

aimed at promoting institutional effectiveness are well researched. Although this<br />

study acknowledges and endorses the fundamental role of leadership and/or<br />

management styles and practices, the purpose of this study is not to duplicate theory.<br />

Instead, this study aims at proposing mental health strategies grounded in its findings<br />

to assist individuals and systems when dealing with negative life experiences such as<br />

caused by bureaucracy within education and training settings during transformation<br />

processes. These strategies most probably will develop and/or sharpen mental<br />

health coping skills on intrapersonal and systemic levels to deal with management<br />

styles and practices causing negative experiences with regard to institutional<br />

effectiveness during education transformation processes.<br />

Maybe some readers will think that this standpoint is not viable in lieu of<br />

management theories. This belief is well grounded in theory, for example by Senge,<br />

Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:14) who states that one merely has no<br />

plan for escaping the cultural addiction to the legend of the hero-leader.<br />

However, the researcher believes strongly that “you need not to be the victim of your<br />

circumstances, but the creator of your own destiny”. To become the creator of your<br />

own destiny, also within your working environment, it is important to:<br />

• understand and give meaning to your life experiences;<br />

• make informed decisions based on understanding; and


166<br />

• drive and manage your behaviour by individual and shared institutional values<br />

to achieve personal and institutional goals.<br />

Understanding creates knowledge that enables a person to rewrite his/her life script<br />

by confronting intrapersonal and/or systemic and/or institutional beliefs and/or values.<br />

Meaning gives a person reason(s) for being, also in a working environment.<br />

In the literature (Collins, 2001:11; Freedman & Combs, 1996:11-12; Hill, 1976:11;<br />

Weis, 2003:122-133; Yanna, 1996:9; Zukav & Francis, 2001:32) compliance is found<br />

for becoming “a creator of your own destiny” by exercising authentic power. Being<br />

authentic enables a person to confront the leadership myth namely, that one is the<br />

“victim” of one’s working circumstances and leadership dictates one’s<br />

happiness/fulfilment even in the work situation. Collins (2001:11) takes the position<br />

that immensity is not a function of circumstance, but a matter of conscious choice.<br />

Freedman and Combs (1996:11-12), narrative therapists, declare that they learnt<br />

valuable lessons in their practice through the work done by the psychoanalytic<br />

expert, Erickson. Some of these lessons are that there are multiple possible realities<br />

and that people can re-author their lives. According to Yanna (1996:9) “You hold the<br />

remote control to the channels of energy what create both your attitude and your<br />

results in life”. Weis (2003:133) echoed Freedman and Combs’ (1996:11-12)<br />

account about their lessons that they learnt that you are able to change your future<br />

and there are tools for doing so. It is a matter of choice. If you choose not to, then<br />

you’ve become an active catalyst for your own deadly destination. People are<br />

sufferers of their own deeds, but they can choose to stop being sufferers at any time<br />

whenever they wish (Weiss, 2003:122). Hill (1976:11) strongly believes that all


167<br />

people live the life that they choose: “…It is logical that by giving every person the<br />

complete control over his thinking the Creator intended this to be a priceless asset,<br />

and it is precisely that, because the mind is the one and only means by which an<br />

individual may plan his own life and live it as he chooses”. Zukav and Francis<br />

(2001:32) echo Hill’s (1976:11) viewpoint that people create and use authentic power<br />

as part of their spiritual journey: “We are awakening to ourselves as the creators of<br />

our experiences, and our responsibility for what we create”.<br />

Changing the victim role is not only an individual undertaking, but is applicable to<br />

social systems such as education and training institutions. Vilikazi (1995:3) states<br />

that changing social systems like schools the emphasis should be on capacity<br />

building with regard to decision-taking practices. The main goal should be to perk up<br />

the institution’s capacity to create its own destiny through creating and supporting<br />

decision taking structures at all levels of the school.<br />

Ambrose (1996:25) is of the opinion that for schools to endure and flourish in<br />

changing times, educators must overcome serious organisational and contextual<br />

barriers that inhibit innovation in the schools. Ambrose (1996:25) continues by<br />

saying creative strategies are needed to stimulate creative thought and action. This<br />

seems to be true too for the South African education and training institutions as<br />

indicated by this study’s findings.<br />

Creative strategies to discover alternative multiple realities to facilitate understanding,<br />

meaning and alternative decision-taking are not thorny abstract schemes. In fact,<br />

Welch and Welch (2005:165) regard a strategy as ”a living, breathing, totally dynamic


168<br />

game. It’s fun-and fast. And it’s alive”. According to these authors strategies are not<br />

complex, because “In real life, strategy is actually very straightforward. You pick a<br />

general direction and implement like hell.”.<br />

Welch and Welch (2005:172) are of the opinion that people have to make strategies<br />

real to become winners and “To do that, you need to debate, grapple with, wallow in,<br />

and finally answer questions”. For successful implementation of strategies people<br />

have to understand what they are doing, who are involved, how it is to be<br />

implemented and the time line.<br />

Continuous assessment is necessary to ensure successful implementation and<br />

achieving the desired outcomes. Morrice and Patterson (1995:28) are of the opinion<br />

that accountability methods are needed to trace effectiveness and set direction for<br />

the rendering of education services. Traditionally accountability measures were<br />

quantitative in nature. Currently there appears to be shift by including more<br />

qualitative methods aimed at self-assessment. Winter, Newton and Kirkpatrick<br />

(1998:399) conclude their research paper by saying that at a time when schools are<br />

focused by reform initiatives to improve learner outcomes, it is significant for both<br />

principals and educators to bond work values with school performance. Educators<br />

need to investigate seriously their normative frameworks that are underpinned by<br />

values, beliefs, and commitments.<br />

In striving for personal and institutional autonomy, it is essential that the goals and<br />

objectives as formulated by the self and the different faculties form the basis of


169<br />

assessment activities (Vroeijenstijn, 1990:34). BESA (1998:2) defines self-<br />

assessment as a “process of reviewing in a systematic way” the following:<br />

• What have been achieved?<br />

• What are the opportunities for further improvement?<br />

• The linkages between what is done and the results that need to be achieved.<br />

The different proposed strategies, as well as techniques to approach and implement<br />

these strategies will be discussed separately under the following headings:<br />

• Strategy for enforcing promoting factors for institutional effectiveness.<br />

• Strategy for searching meaning.<br />

• Strategy for letting go of the past.<br />

• Strategy for becoming authentic.<br />

Strategies will be discussed under the following headings:<br />

• Synopsis of applicable findings.<br />

• Theory underpinning applicable strategy.<br />

• Aim of strategy.<br />

• Proposed techniques for implementation.<br />

Please note that the strategies inform each other as they are focussed on creating<br />

understanding and meaning by stimulating candour and promoting resilience for the<br />

individual and/or the system as a whole. Dawes (1991:335) accentuates the<br />

important role people play in contributing to problems through the meanings people<br />

give without acknowledging the roles they play and the blame they place on the<br />

politicians, the system, the corporations, and the media. Johnson, Snyder, Anderson<br />

and Johnson (1993:15) highlight the interdependence between various factors such


170<br />

as the school system and its clients, and of work and professional development,<br />

relationship of work culture when assessing school outcomes.<br />

Although only four strategies are described in this chapter that are grounded in the<br />

study’s findings, the findings are so rich that a careful analysis of the data will result<br />

in many more strategies to be developed for addressing the sad situation.<br />

Addressing all the problematic areas as identified by this study will not be possible for<br />

logistical reasons. The focus of this study is on mental health strategies. The<br />

researcher regarded these four strategies as core aspects forming the basis of a<br />

mental health plan.<br />

For clarity purposes the use of the key concepts used in this chapter will be<br />

explained in more detail.<br />

o Candour<br />

Candour means the quality of being open and honest and not afraid of articulation<br />

(adapted from Pearsall, 1999:203).<br />

o Knowledge<br />

The study adopts Hart’s (2001:35) definition of knowledge. “Knowledge involves the<br />

development of systems of information instead of discrete pieces. Gaining<br />

knowledge means constructing patterns of information and implies the basic ability to<br />

use information” (Hart, 2001:35).


171<br />

“The way we know affects both what we know and ultimately who we are, our state of<br />

being and well-being. Our style of knowing may invite us to meet the world as a<br />

problem to be solved, as beauty to behold, or as a concept to categorize” (Hart,<br />

2001:65).<br />

o Understanding<br />

Hart’s (2001:87) definition for understanding is used by this study. “The word<br />

‘understanding’ means literally ‘standing among’. This implies crossing boundaries<br />

inherent in ‘standing apart from’ and moves toward intimacy and empathy. This<br />

opens the door to a richer perception that transforms information and, along with it,<br />

the self who is perceiving” (Hart, 2001:87).<br />

o Meaning<br />

“The meaning of meaning…is to set the pace of being. Meaning must not coincide<br />

with Being, meaning must be ahead of being. Meanings…are not transmitted by<br />

tradition…Individual meanings are unique, pertaining to a concrete, specific situation<br />

experience by a unique person…Meanings are not transmitted by anything, they<br />

have to be found, discovered, un-covered, either by oneself or with the help…”<br />

(Havenga Coetzer, 2003:62-63).


o Resilience<br />

172<br />

Resilience is the ability to withstand and/or recover from difficult conditions “to<br />

bounce back after being emotional bent, stressed or compressed” (adapted from<br />

Pearsall, 1999:1218).<br />

o Values<br />

“Values can be defined as universal meanings” (Havenga Coetzer, 2003:62) that<br />

serve as drivers for behaviour (adapted from Pearsall, 1999:1584).<br />

Most of the strategies include small group activities as proposed implementation<br />

techniques for the strategies. Informal small groups such as support and/or interest<br />

groups that assemble during breaks or after college hours can be used to facilitate<br />

candour and resilience, and it can be fun. Elskie (2004:3) is of the opinion that<br />

informal groups are created spontaneously from relationships such as when<br />

educators share similar problems, responsibilities, interests and passions.<br />

Tofte (1995:478) suggests social gatherings with the aims of getting people together<br />

and to know each other can make the transformation process a joyful experience.<br />

Napier and Gershenfeld (1993:320) are of the opinion that because small group<br />

activities are interactive elements of human systems, they have the power to inhibit<br />

system breakdown by recognising the nature of the multifaceted relationships in their<br />

system and acting with a consciousness of consequences. By asking hard


173<br />

questions, participants can get a true understanding of the multifaceted system in<br />

which they are caught up and learn to interfere in a positive manner.<br />

Roux and Kotzè (2002:146) regard questions as “generative actions”, because “they<br />

generate new possibilities as the seemingly impossible invites us to extent our<br />

possibilities”. Questions are powerful facilitating tools to invite candour “…when we<br />

dare to live…between what we know and what we do not know, between what can<br />

be said and what is not yet said. The more we expand the territory of the possible or<br />

the said, the larger the territory of the impossible becomes, or the more remains to be<br />

said” (Roux & Kotzè, 2002:146). The researcher developed lists of questions that<br />

maybe used to direct small group discussions and/or other small group activities.<br />

These exercises with questions can be used by a person independently for authentic<br />

capacitating. These lists are grouped as exercises at the end of the theses (see<br />

Appendix F: List of exercises for individual and group capacity building activities).<br />

The strategies will now be discussed under its headings as explained.<br />

5.4.1 Strategy for enforcing promoting factors for institutional effectiveness<br />

• Synopsis of applicable findings.<br />

The culture of teaching, training and learning, learner support, as well as the informal<br />

network of support resulted in feelings of appreciation, gratitude, as well as<br />

acceptance and caring. These are present in the presence of negative experiences<br />

with regard to management styles, practices and systems, the way human capital<br />

(learners and staff) is managed and the lack of candour.


174<br />

These findings concur with the study of Mwamwenda (1995:86). It was founded in<br />

the study that the positive relationship existing between educators, as well as people<br />

and activities that had a direct bearing on the work, related to job satisfaction<br />

amongst educators.<br />

Hubbard (1999:28-29) warns about the power situated within informal networks that<br />

can either strengthen or result in the total break down of an institution. Word of<br />

mouth can spread very quickly via the existing informal information channels with the<br />

outcome of “a mass psychological revolt against the perpetrator” creating many of<br />

the problems. Thus it is vital that the informal networks should be functional by<br />

adding value to personal and institutional well-being. In this case the findings<br />

implicated that the informal networks “glue” the institution together through a network<br />

of support creating feelings of acceptance and care. If one agrees with the notion<br />

stated by Meyer (1998b) that reality is socially constructed, it has to be<br />

acknowledged that cultural, social and psychological factors should be regarded as<br />

just as genuine as physical objects. Therefore strengthening factors that cannot be<br />

perceived by the senses is just as essential than focusing on and changing the<br />

physical realities in the working environment.<br />

• Theory underpinning applicable strategy<br />

According to theory, certain widespread misconceptions are present with regard to<br />

human capital such as the following.


175<br />

Welch and Welch (2005:117) confront the misconception that companies comprise of<br />

everything except human beings “…companies are not buildings, machines, or<br />

technologies. They are people.” Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith<br />

(1999:13) acknowledge the contribution made by thoughtful executives that they are<br />

aware that many top management initiatives are not effective and they often make<br />

matters worse. A common misconception is that effective leaders are occupying<br />

hierarchical institutional posts. However, Collins (2001:37) declares that effective<br />

leaders are all around us and can be found in situations where unexpected results<br />

exist but where no individual claims the credit. These appear to be applicable on the<br />

school setting as well. According to Meier (1998:359) “Good schools are filled with<br />

particulars – including particular human beings. And it is these human beings that lie<br />

at their heart, that explain their surprising successes. In fact, it is these particulars<br />

that inspire the passions of those involved and draw upon the best in each”.<br />

Indications for strengthening supportive networks and the positive effects it has on<br />

institutional effectiveness are well grounded in theory. These support networks<br />

assist people with self-motivation, self-discipline directing their behaviour because<br />

they share values and have mutual goals. Carman (2002:52-53) states that it is<br />

much more productive use of time to use the strengths of the high performers to set<br />

the performance standard, rather than to work with mediocrity. High performance is<br />

very much linked to common goals, shared values and support. Collins (2001:88-98)<br />

argues that investing time and energy to motivate people is a waste of effort. If you<br />

have the right people, they will be self-motivated. The key to success is to not de-<br />

motivate people. Newman (1998:294) argues the important role of shared values in


176<br />

education transformation. Changing educators requires discussions about the values<br />

underpinning everyday decisions educators and administrators make.<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:104) emphasise that the<br />

stronger the thoughtful change processes, the greater the need for coaching,<br />

guidance, and support. If the help available to people is insufficient, the<br />

effectiveness of the change initiative suffers and learning capabilities fall short to<br />

develop. Morrice and Patterson (1995:28) proclaim that working partnerships is one<br />

of the effective moves towards learning through communicating, interacting,<br />

experiencing, choosing and reflecting.<br />

Collins (2001:13) underlines the essential role of self-discipline for great<br />

performance. According to the author all institutions have culture while some have<br />

discipline. However, few institutions have a “culture of discipline.” In cases of<br />

disciplined people and disciplined thought, hierarchy and bureaucracy are not<br />

needed. Disciplined action, do not require excessive controls. The combination of a<br />

culture of discipline with an ethic of entrepreneurship, results in the “magical alchemy<br />

of great performance”.<br />

Formal introduced mentorship programmes may not be successful. Employment<br />

equity legislation in South Africa demands from institutions specific mentorship<br />

programmes to transfer skills. Wingrove (2002:10) is of the opinion that in this formal<br />

mentorship relationship a mentor and the protégé can get stuck in multicultural views<br />

because cultural orientation may be unfamiliar or unacceptable or not appropriate in<br />

the evolving Africanised business environment.


177<br />

A softer and more acceptable approach is promoting informal mentorship relations.<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:129) use the example of Mike<br />

Rowe to explain the vital role of informal advisers directing each other in a working<br />

environment by establishing a culture of self-direction and team building. Senge,<br />

Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:129) use another example of O’Brien<br />

to point out the value of mentorship on an informal level for promoting growth and<br />

candour. “A mentor relationship involves two people - who may or may not report to<br />

one another - who pay special attention to each other’s development. Often, an elder<br />

will foster the growth of a younger person, but the great mentoring relationships are<br />

reciprocal. Either way, it’s an extraordinarily valuable asset”. Senge, Kleiner,<br />

Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:129) stress that if twenty percent of the people<br />

engaged in mentoring relationships, it will raise the thought and quality of discussion<br />

among the other eighty percent. The twenty percent will assist in creating a culture<br />

of thinking about more essentials.<br />

Lemmer (1996:114-115) is of the opinion that mentors are informal in nature referring<br />

to practical everyday wisdom that comes from years of experience that provides<br />

assistance for personal development within the working environment. In the South<br />

African education and training context Dreyer (1998:111) lists a number of benefits<br />

provided by a mentorship encapsulating personal and professional development and<br />

network development.<br />

Therefore, informal networks can give support and hope, as well as create and<br />

sustain institutional candour by creating a pressure valve for dealing with unfair


178<br />

practices. The informal networks can assist individuals by assisting them with<br />

understanding and meaning, as well as in assisting them with alterative possibilities.<br />

According to Collins (2001:250) the ideal is to strengthen freedom of choice and<br />

reducing blame.<br />

Collins (2001:85, 88-89) identified key points for institutional survival, effectiveness<br />

and greatness, emphasising the vital role played by candour and dealing with<br />

unfairness of everyday life. Amongst other these include:<br />

o Dealing with the realities of life by tackling the fierce facts of present realities,<br />

because life can be unfair sometimes to one’s advantage, sometimes to one’s<br />

disadvantage. What differentiates people is how they cope with the predictable<br />

difficulties of life.<br />

o Creating candour by being honest and diligent to determine the truth of your<br />

situation, the right decisions often become self-evident.<br />

o Establishing a culture conducive to candour. A basic task for an institution to<br />

become noble is to create a culture wherein people have the opportunity to be<br />

heard and, ultimately, for the truth to be heard.<br />

o Believing in oneself (the Stockdale Paradox) by retaining self-confidence and<br />

not giving up hope by having absolute faith that one can and will prevail in the<br />

end, while at the same time meet the most fiercest facts of one’s current<br />

reality.


• Aim of strategy<br />

179<br />

The study aims at promoting a culture for teaching, training and learning, as well as<br />

strengthening systemic informal networks to manage weaknesses so the strengths<br />

can be free to develop and become so powerful they make the weaknesses<br />

irrelevant as suggested by Carman (2002:13). (New) individual and mutual<br />

institutional goals underpin by shared values can achieve this aspiration.<br />

• Proposed techniques<br />

Proposed ideas for enforcing promoting factors for institutional effectiveness are<br />

small group activities such as small group discussions, and informal mentorship<br />

activities. These activities will assist in building a climate of truth and trust as a<br />

supportive atmosphere is created for voices to be heard. Collins (2001:88-89)<br />

suggests that a climate where the truth is heard involves four basic practices namely,<br />

the following.<br />

• Lead with questions, not answers.<br />

• Engage in dialogue and debate, not coercion.<br />

• Conduct autopsies, without blame.<br />

• Build red flag mechanisms that turn information into information that cannot be<br />

ignored.


180<br />

Exercise 1 (see Appendix F) is an example of questions that can be asked during<br />

small group activities, mentorship, as well as in a person’s personal capacity to<br />

facilitate candour. This exercise will assist staff members to identify their goals,<br />

mutual institutional goals and shared values.<br />

Participating in small group activities by directing the group discussion by using<br />

Exercise 1 (see Appendix F) can contribute in the establishing of informal mentorship<br />

relationship activities to facilitate support and career growth. Informal mentorship<br />

can be offered for solutions if indicated as such by questions 12, 14 and 15 of<br />

Exercise 1 (see Appendix F).<br />

5.4.2 Strategy for searching meaning<br />

• Synopsis of applicable finding<br />

Participants revealed that the management of human capital of staff resulted in<br />

negative lived experiences and associated meanings ranging from loosing their<br />

meaning and interest in the workplace to feelings of dissatisfaction, negativity,<br />

stagnation, lost of productivity, mistrust, frustration, desperation, conflict, anger and<br />

infringement of their human rights. Wessels and Kotzè (2002:131) state that persons<br />

are disempowered by and fall victim to change. This takes place especially in<br />

institutions with a hierarchical management structure where the “victims’ voices do<br />

not matter”. This seems to be true for this case.


181<br />

• Theory underpinning applicable strategy<br />

Wessels and Kotzè (2002: 129) argues that the lonely voice should be heard as it is<br />

a requirement for making sense out of the environment and for adjustment and<br />

flexibility. Nias (1993:148) states that link to purpose and meaning are changes that<br />

interrupt the patterns of relationship upon which individuals or groups depend. These<br />

changes threaten their capability to experience life as meaningful, despite the<br />

rationality of these changes.<br />

Nias (1993:144) argues that the lonely voice is not only common to the South African<br />

education and training context. She uses the example of English “schools, as<br />

organizations, often see to discourage the development….of a common vocabulary<br />

with agreed meanings…consensus is based upon individual ideas which has not<br />

been modified through the contact with others’ perspectives, it soon breaks down,<br />

deepening practitioners’ sense that they have little to gain from talking to one<br />

another”.<br />

The lonely voice should be heard to make transformation processes successful.<br />

When “victims” of transformation processes are empowered by allowing them to<br />

voice, resilience is promoted. One off the most powerful tools to develop rhetoric and<br />

resilience in the workplace is through stories. Wessels and Kotzè (2002:126-127)<br />

are of the opinion that stories offer meaningful means to understand people’s<br />

workplace experiences, and how it affects their lives. If change fits in well with their<br />

career, workplace and preferred life stories, meaning and congruence follow.


182<br />

According to Hudson and McLean (1995:49) life is about authoring one’s life memoir.<br />

They explain it as an “autobiography unfolding, a never-finished sculpture, a life in<br />

progress with chapters of external achievement and accomplishment followed by<br />

periods of internal rearrangement and renewal”. The momentary destinations people<br />

reach are not as significant than their ability to manage and enjoy the journey itself.<br />

• Aim of strategy<br />

The aim of this strategy is to enable people to search for understanding and meaning<br />

by structuring and restructuring their stories of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation processes. The challenge of this strategy is to find a technique to<br />

implement the strategy on a non-threatening manner to enable the lonely voice to be<br />

heard.<br />

• Proposed technique for implementation<br />

The creative use of Silence Truth’s story can become a valuable tool for unlocking<br />

meaning and resilience. The Story of Silence Truth (Chapter Four) used as a<br />

narrative metaphor together with the associated Exercise 2 (see Appendix F) can<br />

stimulate the creation of new metaphors or “generative metaphors”. Schön<br />

(1993:138) argues that problem situations are arbitrated by the “stories” people tell<br />

about bothersome situations. In these stories people usually depict what is wrong<br />

and what needs to be put right. People can dictate the figures of speech, elaborate<br />

its hypothesis and investigate their suitability in the present situation.


183<br />

Schön (1993:158-160) continues by saying that the cognitive work of restructuring<br />

draws upon the richness of qualities and relations that are to be found in the concrete<br />

situation to form new descriptions. The associated Exercise 2 (see Appendix F)<br />

facilitates these processes of frame restructuring and metaphor generating as directly<br />

related processes. Participants may bring to the situation dissimilar and conflicting<br />

perceptions and descriptions of their concrete situation. In the context of a particular<br />

concrete situation, the participants have to work at the restructuring of their original<br />

descriptions by regrouping, reordering, and renaming essentials and relations. They<br />

have to select new qualities and relations from their observation of the concrete<br />

situations. Being involved in the process assist them to implant a new, coordinated<br />

description. Schön (1993:160) calls the cognitive work that is common to the<br />

integration of conflicting frames and generating metaphors, as well as the shared<br />

process involved “frame restructuring and frame coordination”.<br />

The generative metaphor can be used by persons in an individual manner to re-<br />

author their work-related stories, as well as part of small group activities when the<br />

exercise is used in a group setting. By structuring and restructuring the story of<br />

Silence Truth and by generating new stories, participants are empowered by<br />

understanding enabling them to discover meaning in their own situation and to find<br />

possible alternative solutions for problematic situations.<br />

What precious is when using narrative metaphors like suggested in the case of<br />

Silence Truth’ story to construct people’s stories, is that people can develop their<br />

selfconcept, give account for themselves of themselves and find and live alternative


184<br />

stories. Freedman and Combs (1996:16) argue that people can start reside in and<br />

live out their alternative stories with the results of solving their problems, they can live<br />

out new self-images, new possibilities for relationships and the best of all a new<br />

future. By telling their own stories, people give themselves an identity.<br />

Narratives can be used with success in education and training settings as explained<br />

by Hopkins (1994:3). According to this author the narrative suggestion relies on a set<br />

of meanings that will facilitate educators to view experience more understandingly as<br />

a source of learning in the living world of people. It will assist them to open<br />

themselves with ease, control and order, as well as to human diversity. Educators<br />

and learners can benefit by using narratives to make sense of teaching, training and<br />

learning. According to Hopkins (1994:xvii) it enables them to find meaning to lives,<br />

as well as in aiding life experience to give meaning to schooling. Narratives have<br />

great power to reduce confused and messy experiences.<br />

5.4.3 Strategy for letting go of the past<br />

• Synopsis of applicable finding<br />

From the findings of the study it is observed that people express their losses by<br />

referring to the nice place that existed before the merged college was installed.<br />

Participants articulated feelings and forms of behaviour such as lack of purpose and<br />

lost of interest, negativity, stagnation, lost of productivity, frustration, desperation,<br />

anger and conflict. These may indicate “symptoms” of “systemic depression”.<br />

According to the DSM-IV (1994:327) the criteria for a major depressive episode


185<br />

include amongst other lost of interest or pleasure, psychomotor retardation, and loss<br />

of energy. It appears that the staff struggled to come to terms with what was lost and<br />

belonged to the past.<br />

• Theory underpinning applicable strategy<br />

According to Nias (1993:149) grief is created when a person is dealing with<br />

conflicting desires. On the one hand people try to stick on to that which is lost and by<br />

doing so conventional meanings are kept. In order to break away from it, they have<br />

to construct new meanings so life can get a renewed purpose. People deal<br />

differently with their losses, they may try to deny it, forget it, and/or refuse to give<br />

outward expression to their sense of loss. If people are not assisted in dealing with<br />

their lost on a constructive manner, it may prohibits the continuation of a new life by<br />

stopping or directing into uncreative channels energy which is needed for the<br />

creating of new (“fresh”) meaning.<br />

Nias (1993:150) continues to explain that especially in the case of educators<br />

professional bereavement is very difficult as they are socialised into a personal<br />

respect and occupational need for control. Educators are therefore very susceptible<br />

to the threat of meaninglessness, with its associated chaos. She states that this<br />

crisis can be resolved by a reintegration of meaning whereby neither the past nor the<br />

lost are denied, but new meaning is redefined in terms of the present and the future.


• Aim of strategy<br />

186<br />

It is important that people share their experiences with each other to enable them to<br />

identify a “common loss” in preparation to find a “common goal” as they construct<br />

new meanings which will give life renewed purpose. The aim of this strategy is to<br />

assist staff to deal with their professional lost and to find new meaning as redefined<br />

by the present and future.<br />

• Proposed techniques for implementation<br />

Exercise 3 (see Appendix F) is a composition of questions to enable education and<br />

training institutions to deal with their losses during a merging process, and to find<br />

new meaning for the present and future. When assisting people to acknowledge the<br />

good and the bad of the past, they are given the opportunity to voice their<br />

bereavement. Rituals are very powerful tools to assist people to deal with their grief<br />

and to make peace with the past.<br />

By recognising and acknowledging professional losses and accepting grief as a<br />

natural process, staff can be assisted in letting go of the past and reaching out to the<br />

future that redefines their purpose in a new context. For example a symbolic funeral<br />

of the past that acknowledged the good and the bad through a funeral letter can be<br />

incorporated in the celebrations of a new entity. These rituals assist people to<br />

connect the past, present and future in a constructive manner.


187<br />

The story of Silence Truth and the generative metaphors, as well as the answers to<br />

Exercise 3’s questions (see Appendix F) and their associated meaning can be used<br />

as guidelines for a script/sketch of a play/drama. Willis (1999:107) is of the opinion<br />

that sketching stories of significant moments of practice carries dramatic qualities<br />

that vibrantly brings out the structure of the lived experience. Taylor (2000:1) argues<br />

that drama praxis can help people transform, act, and reflect upon the human<br />

condition. This process attained aesthetic understanding as functional and<br />

communication skills are developed and social habits refined (Taylor, 2000:4). The<br />

value of story drama and storying is that drama praxis has the splendid capacity of<br />

allowing people to face up to their own behaviours in action and scrutinise such<br />

behaviours from a variety of perspectives (Taylor, 2000:71).<br />

5.4.4 Strategy for becoming authentic<br />

• Synopsis of applicable findings<br />

In this particular situation the central theme that emerged from the data is that voices<br />

were hushed by example through manipulation and threats of punishment. These<br />

practices appear to endanger the emotional well-being of staff and of the institution<br />

by creating fear. This was done through strict conservative education management<br />

styles that were lacking effective transformation leadership qualities in an<br />

environment featured by dysfunctional systems and procedures. This is further<br />

assented by a subcategory that emerged from the data that signalled professional<br />

abuse practices denying professional integrity and recognition. The strategy for<br />

becoming authentic encapsulates all the other strategies. Together with the other


188<br />

strategies that stimulate candour and promote resilience, a strategy that promotes<br />

authentic capacity can be very risky for the person.<br />

The strategy to become authentic in itself entails questioning authority (Hart,<br />

2001:131). This strategy may increase the risk of professional and emotional<br />

abusive practices and does not necessarily improve institutional effectiveness.<br />

Bovens (1998:198) states that research does not indicate any relationship between<br />

voice and institutional performance. According to the author (Hart, 2001:131-132) no<br />

obvious relationship between voice and institutional performance could be<br />

recognised. This seems to become a catch-22 dilemma. The solution for this<br />

predicament is to be found in developing authentic capacity that is the “…capacity for<br />

ethical and intelligent choices and wise action…to overcome the intimidation of<br />

authority in order to dialogue and dance with it” (Hart, 2001:132).<br />

Questioning authority in education and training institutions may open further debate,<br />

criticism and resistance on all levels. Even the debates on the national assembly<br />

contested that a lack of authority in South African schools can signal the entrance<br />

into a state of emergency in education (Hansard, 2 June 1998:3581). Seedat and<br />

Nell (1992:191) are of the opinion that in bureaucratic institutions, managerial<br />

personnel increase their own authority by intensifying their subordinates’ uncertainty.<br />

For this reason programmes aimed at promoting emotionality and empathy is usually<br />

met with resistance. This happens from the perceived danger it poses to well-<br />

rehearsed internal scripts of authority, power and emotionality.


189<br />

Niehaus, Myburgh and Kok (1996:110) accentuate that the extent to which educators<br />

succeed in “holding their own professionally and personally” (coping strategies) is<br />

vital for their teaching and training, and their overall well-being and the well-being of<br />

their learners. Fitz-enz (2000:xiii) states that fulfilling work is its own reward for a<br />

person, no other forms of compensation can match up against it. The most<br />

significant issue is how fulfilled people are in their work. According to Fitz-enz<br />

(2000:xiii) no reward can restore the soul of a person who has spent his or her life in<br />

“mindless toil”. Fitz-enz (2000:xiii) argues that not even a modicum of economic<br />

comfort can prevail over the bitterness of such an experience.<br />

Against this background the strategy for becoming authentic is a very risky<br />

undertaking. This strategy implies that individuals have to make ultimate choices for<br />

living out their decisions and to pay the ultimate price for the choices they make,<br />

even so in their working environment.<br />

• Theory underpinning applicable strategy<br />

From the literature it appears that people are most willing to let their voices be heard.<br />

Wagner (1993:26) states that everybody longed for the request to become more<br />

involved and to have a voice. Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith<br />

(1999:205) argue that most managers and employees have the wish and capacity to<br />

put their ideas into actions. People get frustrated when their liberty to act and speak<br />

out is muffled.


190<br />

This study’s findings indicated a working environment infringing the psychological<br />

safety of a person. This can result in further destructive behaviour and the creation<br />

of a false working self and eventual total emptiness of the self: “If you don’t fulfil your<br />

own joy with your work-life plan, one day you’ll wake up in a special kind of hell,<br />

where everyone is happy but you” (Welch & Welch, 2005:334). One way how people<br />

can fulfil themselves is by exercising free choice. People satisfy themselves only in<br />

free decisions when they hug and realise the richness of their own beings and take<br />

responsibility for it (Du Toit, 2001:17). Du Toit’s (2001:17) view is concurred by<br />

Collins (2001:24) who suggests optimal institutional culture is to be built around<br />

liberty and responsibility. However, Bovens (1998:132) argues that responsibility<br />

does not always bring joy. Responsibility is accompanied with stress, anxiety, and a<br />

certain amount of self-sacrifice. In Vandermere’s (2005:166) narrative metaphor<br />

about reaching human potential, sacrifices form an integral part of ensuing a<br />

meaningful life. This may imply that the spiritual journey one chooses to undertake<br />

may be featured by psychological killings in looking for meaning: “And they know that<br />

without that (sacrifice) which the name stood for, they would have accomplish<br />

nothing, even their own names would have no meaning as life would indeed have no<br />

meaning.”<br />

Senge, Kleiner, Roberts, Ross, Roth and Smith (1999:245-246) are of the opinion<br />

that without psychological safety people will not be able to negotiate and commit<br />

themselves. People do not have the self-assurance in themselves and others to<br />

confer difficult issues that may not have simple answers. In spite of how they are<br />

expressed, anxiety and fear affect people’s enthusiasm and willingness to commit to<br />

any transformational initiative. The fundamental boundaries that people are colliding


191<br />

with are the capacity for openness, the level of psychological safety and trust.<br />

Enhanced learning capabilities and psychological safety are the two basic providers<br />

for developing the capacity for openness.<br />

Emotional safety encourages frankness and risk-taking. Fear is blocking emotional<br />

energy that is needed for becoming authentic “…what holds us back from engaging<br />

in authentic dialogue is fear: fear of revealing our true feelings, or exposing our own<br />

vulnerabilities or putting ourselves at risk…”, because fear signifies the emotional<br />

state of not feeling emotional safe “Se comes from the Latin, meaning without, cure<br />

means fear. Secure means without fear, not afraid to express ideas, not afraid to ask<br />

questions” (Cooper & Sawaf, 1997:79).<br />

Cooper and Sawaf (1997:78-83) suggest in order to overcome fear a person needs<br />

to address fear on different levels, namely by authentic communication, congruency<br />

and honesty, as well as forgiveness that needs a strong, inner sense of alike human<br />

worth and emotional fitness.<br />

Authentic persons not only want to make their voice heard, they make their voice<br />

heard, also in cases of disagreement that require boldness. Cooper and Sawaf<br />

(1997:78) define courageous speech as authentic speech when you ”…want to give<br />

voice to heartfelt ideas and perspectives, and to have our voice heard by the powers<br />

that be…To look a leader in the eye and credibly deliver a sharply differing opinion or<br />

question…”.


192<br />

Authentic communication is also about listening with one’s ears, mind and heart:<br />

“…listening is a matter of paying deep, genuine attention, with eyes open and seeing,<br />

mind open and learning, heart open and feeling” (Cooper & Sawaf, 1997:78). De<br />

Klerk (1998:22) argues that emphatic listening is a difficult skill for educators because<br />

they are so familiar to lecturing or speaking to others that they often lose the ability to<br />

be good listeners. They are used to recommend their own spectacles or<br />

perspectives for everyone with whom they interrelate. Few educators develop and<br />

apply the skills of emphatic listening.<br />

The above cannot be achieved when people are not honest towards themselves,<br />

being true to themselves. They need to recognise and identify their true emotional<br />

feelings. They need to express it in an honest and congruent manner towards<br />

themselves and to others. They need to value the feelings of others, need to value<br />

congruency and they need to speak up when it’s not present (Cooper & Sawaf,<br />

1997:81-83).<br />

Another fundamental of authentic capacity is the ability to forgive. Forgiveness is<br />

about choices people make to either release or to obstruct emotional energy from<br />

flowing, to stay the victim of their circumstances or to become the creator of their own<br />

destiny. Cooper and Sawaf (1997:79) are of the opinion that through forgiveness<br />

people are able to change suffering caused by their mistakes and from being hurt by<br />

others into new forms of energy to enable them to move forward. Forgiveness<br />

depends on choice, and partly on compassion.


193<br />

According Du Toit (2001:27) free choice is one of the key elements of self-<br />

transcendence. Self-transcendence “means to be able to surpass one’s limitations<br />

and perceptions about one’s self-to live for a purpose higher than oneself. It is desire<br />

within a person, to give more of himself to others” (Du Toit, 2001:49). People can<br />

only give themselves if they have developed empathy from their own lived<br />

experiences: “The best way that we can do is to interpret the experience of others;<br />

that is the expressions of their experience as they go about the business of<br />

interpreting it for themselves…And to interpret the expressions (and thus the<br />

interpretations of others), we have to rely upon our own lives’ experience and<br />

imagination…’empathy’ is a critical factor in the interpretation or understanding of the<br />

experiences of others” (White, 1992:78-79). According to Hart (2001:89) empathy is<br />

one of the key elements needed to shape one’s understanding “The heart of<br />

understanding is cultivated through empathy, appreciation, openness,<br />

accommodation, service, listening, and loving presence”.<br />

Hart (2001:146) is of the opinion that a relationship with the self and others will flow<br />

natural from a process where awareness and toleration for the self and others are<br />

treasured. The degree of openness to experience awareness includes people’s own<br />

immediate sphere of perception and appreciation for others. An open heart,<br />

awareness of suffering, and deep compassion follow from awareness and<br />

appreciation. As people tolerate their own actions and openly and truthfully observe<br />

themselves they grow a tolerance for others.<br />

Therefore, transformation is very much linked to the choices people make. True<br />

transformation should originate within themselves, depending on the choices and


194<br />

actions they exercise and/or not exercise, their decisions and the sacrifices they are<br />

willing to make. True transformation gives the impression that it is a contradictory<br />

process that entails exercising free choice and the making of sacrifices (to sacrifice<br />

being the victim of circumstances). “Transformation is a movement toward increasing<br />

wholeness that simultaneously pushes toward diversity and uniqueness, becoming<br />

more uniquely who they are, and toward unity, recognising how much they have in<br />

common with the universe and even recognition that we they are the universe. In<br />

this way, self-actualisation and self-transcendence do not contradict one another;<br />

instead they form part of the same process” (Hart, 2001:150). However, the person<br />

should be prepared to take pain that is intrinsically part of the life package for living a<br />

meaningful life and growth. A person, who is not willing to risk pain, has to go<br />

without the many things in life that makes life alive, meaningful and significant (Scott<br />

Peck, 1978:142).<br />

This seems to be true for the working self in an education and training setting as well.<br />

Taylor, Diphofa, Waghmarae, Vinjevold and Sedibe (1999:22) state that the<br />

progressive plan sees professionalism amongst educators as fundamental to<br />

achieving its vision. That implies that educators must have the knowledge and<br />

confidence to make decisions about their learners and their needs that can be called<br />

occupational autonomy. Autonomy requires wisdom that steer an authentic life by<br />

continuously asking “…who we are and who we are becoming. Wisdom seeks self-<br />

knowledge through the heart of understanding turned inward. This unfolding<br />

revelation is a movement toward an authentic life” (Hart, 2001:126). Although<br />

programme 2 of the education department’s corporate plan for 2000 to 2004 is<br />

named “school effectiveness and teacher professionalism” (Department of


195<br />

Education,n.d.:12-16) no references are to be found to enhance professional<br />

autonomy other than enforcing existing bureaucratic practices.<br />

When scrutinising the literature on education autonomy it seems that tension exists<br />

between professional autonomy and institutional autonomy. De Groof (2000:206)<br />

assigns this tension to conflicting and one-sided definitions given to the phenomenon<br />

by different education role players and stakeholders. De Groof (2000:206) continues<br />

by pointing out that they are separate ideas, although aspects of the same reality that<br />

should be underpinned by co-responsibility.<br />

Institutional and professional autonomy within education and training settings and<br />

personal autonomy can be regarded as extremities that may incapacitate and create<br />

tension for the development of autonomy for education and training institutions and<br />

individuals. This can be ascribed to historical reasons because the extremely<br />

centralised and authoritarian nature of education administration and control in South<br />

Africa has not promoted educator empowerment. The apartheid system of education<br />

has served to disempower educators by preventing them form having a voice in basic<br />

aspects of education (Steyn & Squelch, 1997:5). This seems not only applicable for<br />

South Africa. Pryor (1998:225) points out the absence of a culture of critical<br />

reflective practises amongst educators in Ghana, West Africa that he attributes to the<br />

lack of professional development activities.<br />

International research findings indicated that a balance should be sought between an<br />

institution’s ability to preserve its distinctive character and to avoid abusive practices<br />

aimed at securing its vision and mission. Injustices may occur in the treatment of


196<br />

staff and learners. Educators may feel that their personal rights are better protected<br />

by institutions that have limited autonomy (Glenn, 2000:180).<br />

The accent on protecting individual rights more than collective rights is well in line<br />

with international education change trends such as in Eastern Germany “The ‘new’<br />

system emphasises individual responsibility, self-actualization, selectivity, and<br />

competitiveness whereas collectivity, unitarianism, subordination, security and caring<br />

that were strong underpinnings of the old system are de-emphasized” (Weiler,<br />

Mintrop & Fuhrmann, 1996:105).<br />

Mungazi and Walker (1997:170) conclude their arguments by stating that the idea of<br />

education reform is an underpinning necessity of national development when it is<br />

directed toward the development of the individual as a result of education innovation.<br />

These embrace the concepts of self and freedom of choice.<br />

In conclusion, external transformation processes can be successful once internal<br />

transformation processes within the person are realised. In education and training<br />

settings this seems to be proper for staff and learners. If staff becomes authentic,<br />

then it can ripple through to their learners: “The educator’s role includes helping to<br />

find the song that sings in the students and helping him to or her learn to sing it.”<br />

(Hart, 2001:127). If educators cannot find their own songs and learn how to sing it,<br />

how can the educators assist the learners in finding their songs?


• Aim of strategy<br />

197<br />

The aim for the strategy for becoming authentic, or not, is well captured by one’s<br />

answer to Elisabeth Kübler-Ross’s(1981:ix) existential question “If it were not for our<br />

inner knowledge that we are on this earth plane for a relatively short time, then why<br />

should we strive for perfection, for love and peace, if it were not for the desire to<br />

leave this place a little bit better, a little bit more human than when we entered it?”<br />

(Kübler-Ross 1981:ix).<br />

This strategy and the associated aim are dependent purely on individual choices<br />

people take and the sacrifices they are prepared to make in their own time and<br />

space. This belongs to the soul and cannot be forced by others or by external<br />

factors.<br />

• Proposed techniques for implementation<br />

The use of narratives can be very valuable in becoming authentic as people through<br />

narratives have the opportunity to construct and live out their new life stories to<br />

become the owners of their life stories and the creators of their own destinies.<br />

Narratives can add value to education and training settings in assisting educators<br />

and learners to become creative thinkers and to become authentic social<br />

accountable beings.<br />

In comparing the findings it seems that South African and America have a lot in<br />

common when relating to narratives within the school context: “Opportunities for


198<br />

narrative are systemically suppressed in the name of discipline and order. So the<br />

materials of schooling are prevented from delivering narrative meanings; this they<br />

often are not learned; they pass out of the conscious as waste material, undigested<br />

and unintegrated” (Hopkins, 1994:xvii).<br />

The story of Silence Truth can be used as a guide in assisting people to understand<br />

the candour phenomenon, and sacrifices that need to be made in becoming<br />

authentic. Exercises 4 - 6 (see Appendix F) create reflective opportunities to unlock<br />

authentic capacity. These exercises can be used independently and/or in mentorship<br />

and/or small group discussions.<br />

In summarising this chapter on proposed mental health strategies the reader is<br />

referred to Table 5.1 that gives a summary of the proposed mental health strategies,<br />

their aims and techniques for implementation.<br />

5.5 CONCLUSION<br />

Chapter Five deals with mental health strategies to capacitate individuals and<br />

education and training institutions to become authentic. In this chapter the<br />

approaches and strategies are justified in the study’s findings and theory. The<br />

strategies are:<br />

• The strategy for enforcing promoting factors for institutional effectiveness.<br />

• The strategy for searching meaning.<br />

• The strategy for letting go of the past.<br />

• The strategy for becoming authentic.


Table 5.1: Summary of proposed mental health strategies<br />

FINDINGS<br />

The culture of teaching,<br />

training and learning, learner<br />

support and the informal<br />

network of support resulted<br />

in feelings of appreciation,<br />

gratitude, acceptance and<br />

caring.<br />

Inadequate management of<br />

human capital (staff) resulted<br />

in negative lived experiences<br />

and associated meanings.<br />

<strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

Enforcing promoting factors<br />

for institutional effectiveness.<br />

Searching for (new)<br />

meaning.<br />

199<br />

RATIONALE<br />

To manage the weaknesses<br />

so the strengths can develop<br />

and become powerful.<br />

Create conditions for the<br />

lonely voice to be heard.<br />

AIMS<br />

To make weaknesses<br />

irrelevant and to create new<br />

individual and shared<br />

institutional goals<br />

underpinned by shared<br />

values.<br />

To gain understanding and<br />

meaning by structuring and<br />

restructuring stories of<br />

institutional effectiveness<br />

during transformation.<br />

PROPOSED TECHNIQUES<br />

<strong>FOR</strong> IMPLEMENTATION<br />

• Small group activities<br />

and discussions<br />

(Exercise 1 of Appendix<br />

F).<br />

• Informal mentorship<br />

activities (Exercise 1,<br />

questions 12, 14 and 15<br />

of Appendix F).<br />

The use of narrative and<br />

generative metaphors as part<br />

of self-reflection, small group<br />

activities and discussions<br />

(Exercise 2 of Appendix F).


200<br />

Table 5.1: Summary of proposed mental health strategies (continued)<br />

FINDINGS<br />

The lack of dealing with the<br />

past and what was lost<br />

create feelings of depression.<br />

Voices were hushed and<br />

endangered psychological<br />

safety.<br />

<strong>STRATEGIES</strong><br />

RATIONALE<br />

Letting go of the past Create conditions for grief<br />

and redirecting energy,<br />

finding new meaning<br />

redefined in the present and<br />

future.<br />

Becoming authentic. Create candour by becoming<br />

authentic.<br />

AIMS<br />

To identify a common loss<br />

and a common goal by<br />

constructing new meaning.<br />

To be prepared to make<br />

individual choices and<br />

sacrifices.<br />

PROPOSED TECHNIQUES<br />

<strong>FOR</strong> IMPLEMENTATION<br />

• Self and/or group<br />

reflection exercises<br />

(Exercise 3 of Appendix<br />

F).<br />

• Rituals (symbolic funeral)<br />

• Play/Drama (Chapter<br />

Four: The story of<br />

Silence Truth).<br />

The use of narrative and<br />

generative metaphors<br />

(Chapter Four: The story of<br />

Silence Truth and Exercises<br />

4 - 6 of Appendix F).


201<br />

The story of Silence Truth as reflected in Chapter Four, is used as an example of<br />

how narrative metaphors can be used as a tool to facilitate candour and resilience by<br />

promoting understanding and meaning. Chapter Five illustrates how the story of<br />

Silence Truth can be used to create ”generative metaphors” to give fresh meaning<br />

and to bridge the past, present and future in a meaningful way. The chapter includes<br />

exercises with generative questions that can be used independently and/or in<br />

mentorship, and/or in small group activities to generate new possibilities/alternatives<br />

in seemingly impossible circumstances for individuals and/or systems to escape<br />

from.<br />

This chapter on mental health strategies is concluded by Collins’ words (2001:210)<br />

“For, in the end, it is impossible to have a great life unless it is meaningful life. And it<br />

is very difficult to have a meaningful life without a meaningful work. Perhaps, then,<br />

you might gain that rare tranquillity that comes from knowing that you’ve had a hand<br />

in creating something of intrinsic excellence that makes a contribution. Indeed, you<br />

might even gain the deepest of all satisfactions: knowing that your short time here on<br />

this earth has been well spent, and that it mattered”.<br />

The next chapter will summarise and assess the study in meeting its desired<br />

outcomes.


6.1 INTRODUCTION<br />

202<br />

CHAPTER 6<br />

ASSESSMENT AND CONCLUSION<br />

The previous chapter briefs the reader on proposed mental health strategies that are<br />

grounded in this research’s findings and theory. The story of Silence Truth<br />

illustrates how narrative metaphors can be used to generate metaphors for<br />

promoting candour and resilience to reach understanding and to find fresh meaning<br />

during frightening transformation. Chapter Five includes exercises that can be<br />

associated with the story of Silence Truth to be used for stimulating candour on<br />

individual level, and/or mentorship and/or small group discussions.<br />

In this last chapter the reader is given a summary of the study, limitations of the study<br />

are discussed and recommendations made. In the summary attention will be given<br />

to the research problem, objectives, and the research method that were followed by<br />

this study. The findings and conclusions will be discussed against this background to<br />

ascertain if the study fulfilled its intention.<br />

The chapter reflects the richness of the study through its qualitative nature. It goes<br />

beyond its duty by not only describing lived experiences, but as well suggesting<br />

mental health strategies and by unlocking further research and development areas<br />

as revealed by its findings.


6.2 RESEARCH SUMMARY<br />

203<br />

Chapter One takes the reader on a journey to conceptualise the study within the<br />

South African context. The reader is briefed on the political need for education<br />

reform of the college sector based on ideological beliefs, historical background<br />

featured by apartheid and colonialism and the present claims of colleges’<br />

ineffectiveness. The journey takes the reader on a quick tour within the South<br />

African context including references to international trends.<br />

Chapter One highlights the lack of relevant education research as it applies to the<br />

college sector. It further stresses the negligence of recognising human capital within<br />

education and training institutions as pivotal elements for sustainable transformation<br />

when striving for institutional effectiveness. The objectives of the study were to:<br />

• explore and describe lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation; and<br />

• recommend mental health strategies for personal and systemic growth to<br />

develop sustainable institutional effectiveness in the college sector.<br />

As indicated in Chapter Two, this study employed the qualitative research paradigm<br />

to explore and describe the experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation. Mental health strategies were proposed that are grounded in the<br />

findings and theory to facilitate personal and systemic growth for sustainable<br />

development.


204<br />

The objectives of this study favoured the qualitative research paradigm as the study<br />

wished to explore, understand and describe real life experiences of institutional<br />

effectiveness during transformation of a college in its natural setting. A dense<br />

description of the participants’ experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation was reached. Chapter Three gives a dense description of the<br />

emerged themes and their associated categories that were during a literature control<br />

study compared with theory for comparison and dissimilarities in searching for<br />

broader meaning and for specific reference to education and training.<br />

Real life experiences of institutional effectiveness told and/or untold during<br />

transformation enhance insight and understanding to create new meaning. Mental<br />

health strategies can promote candour, built resilience, promote individual and<br />

systemic well-being for self-reliance, to cultivate a self-help ethic and add value to<br />

human life by assisting people in becoming authentic.<br />

Chapter Four contains the very precious story of Silence Truth, a narrative metaphor<br />

constructed from the participants’ real life experiences, theory, and the researcher’s<br />

experiences when conducting the study, thus a real life story. The story of Silence<br />

Truth can be used as a mental health strategy implementation tool to enable people<br />

and systems to create new stories in the conditions of frightening transformation.<br />

Chapter Five includes proposed mental health strategies and suggestions how the<br />

story of Silence Truth, a narrative metaphor, can be used to create understanding,<br />

find meaning and to bridge the past, present and future, as well as to become<br />

authentic.


205<br />

The research study added value to education transformation as it significantly<br />

contributed to the future construction of sustainable development activities. The<br />

study assists in answering the “why?” question, why transformation in particular<br />

situations work or does not work, and what factors/circumstances promote and/or<br />

impede institutional effectiveness during transformation. Through the proposed<br />

mental health strategies this research took up the duty to go beyond simply<br />

describing and understanding education practice.<br />

6.3 FINDINGS<br />

The study’s richness as result of its qualitative nature elicits much more than the<br />

original desired outcomes intended. Therefore the research findings can make a<br />

valuable contribution to the education discourse in general and further education<br />

research. The research goals together with the applicable summary of the research<br />

findings will be discussed in the next section to justify that the findings met the<br />

desired research outcomes as contemplated by the first two chapters.<br />

6.3.1 Research outcome: explore and describe lived experiences of<br />

institutional effectiveness during transformation<br />

Institutional effectiveness is defined as the ability of an institution to meet its desire<br />

outcomes (Pearsall, 1999:456). The education discourse signals that people<br />

measured institutional effectiveness differently (McCaffray, 1998:138, Legotlo & Teu,<br />

1998:8). Therefore it was expected that participants’ responses indicated multiple<br />

realities. Institutional effectiveness was experienced to be on a continuum ranging


206<br />

from ineffective to effective varying in different degrees with “pockets” of<br />

effectiveness within time dimensions. The study met this desired outcome as it<br />

succeeded in identifying multiple realities of institutional effectiveness and could<br />

authenticate the differences of experience grounded in its findings.<br />

This study justified this research outcome as it succeeded in identifying factors<br />

promoting and impeding institutional effectiveness. The study goes beyond the<br />

original stated outcome by identifying the affects these factors had on human capital.<br />

The factors can be summarised as follows:<br />

• Multiple realities on a continuum of institutional effectiveness with pockets of<br />

effectiveness<br />

• Factors promoting institutional effectiveness were:<br />

o a culture of teaching, training and learning;<br />

o learner support and caring; and<br />

o staff support and caring.<br />

• Factors impeding institutional effectiveness were:<br />

o inadequate management of the transformation process;<br />

o inadequate management of human capital (staff and learners); and<br />

o inadequate management styles, systems and procedures.


207<br />

• The silence voice that was a central theme and was identified as the core<br />

theme for the study in formulating the mental health strategies.<br />

6.3.2 Research outcome: recommend mental health strategies for personal<br />

and systemic growth to develop sustainable institutional effectiveness<br />

in the college sector<br />

Due to the success in reaching the first outcome and the richness of the study, the<br />

research study was well situated to formulate mental health strategies grounded in its<br />

findings and in theory.<br />

The study succeeded to formulate the following mental health strategies.<br />

• A strategy for enforcing promoting factors for institutional effectiveness.<br />

• A strategy for searching meaning.<br />

• A strategy for letting go of the past.<br />

• A strategy for becoming authentic.<br />

Each strategy is discussed in Chapter Five under the following headings.<br />

• Synopsis of applicable findings.<br />

• Theory underpinning applicable strategy.<br />

• Aim of strategy.<br />

• Proposed techniques for implementation.<br />

A valuable contribution the study made was the construction of a narrative metaphor<br />

that may serve as a facilitation tool to generate new metaphors for implementing the


208<br />

above strategies. As the narrative metaphor is constructed from real life experiences<br />

and informed by theory it is much trustworthy and commendable as an<br />

implementation tool.<br />

6.4 LIMITATIONS<br />

Although the study succeeded in going beyond the stated outcomes, it needs to be<br />

noted that certain limitations of the study could have influenced the engagement and<br />

openness of the participants towards the study.<br />

Purposive selection was used to select the institution and the participants. Selection<br />

of participants for the interviews was done on grounds of culture diversity and<br />

institutional position. Although as a whole the sample included participants from both<br />

genders, different age groups, white and non-white race groups, staff and non-staff<br />

and learner components, this was not the case per subcategory.<br />

The proposed mental health strategies only do partially justice to the richness of the<br />

findings. Logistical reasons and the study’s focal points commanded attention to a<br />

small part of the study. Much is still to be said about the bigger picture and its related<br />

parts for example learner support, dysfunctional systems and procedures,<br />

professional versus institutional autonomy, transformation leadership qualities,<br />

curriculum development and alignment of courses.


6.5 RECOMMENDATIONS<br />

209<br />

The following recommendations are based on furthering the research and developing<br />

activities initiated by this study.<br />

• Quantitative surveys such as questionnaires that include open-ended<br />

questions based on the findings of the study can be used to further explore the<br />

lived experiences of various participants and institutions during transformation.<br />

The findings of this study can inform the development of questionnaire(s) to be<br />

used in quantitative surveys in a much more a feasible manner.<br />

• The exercises that are included in Chapter Five need to be piloted and refined<br />

for general use. Further development activities are needed to workshop these<br />

ideas.<br />

• The results can inform the development of personality and organisational<br />

assessment tools to determine the transformation status. These assessment<br />

tools can be used as diagnostic instruments to facilitate sustainable<br />

transformation. Knowledge gained by these instruments can inform policy<br />

makers and implementers of transformation with crucial information needed to<br />

drive the process forward.<br />

• The study revealed the lived experiences of institutional effectiveness during<br />

transformation in a number of its dimensions. Further research is much


210<br />

needed to explore these dimensions in much more depth to reach a richer<br />

understanding of the phenomenon.<br />

6.6 CONCLUSION<br />

Despite the limitations of the study, the study succeeded in going beyond its desired<br />

outcomes. It opens a world of understanding of lived experiences of institutional<br />

effectiveness during education transformation in a number of its dimensions. It<br />

further reveals opportunities to facilitate sustainable development through enhancing<br />

insight in the living realities of human capital during transformation of Further<br />

Education and Training institutions in South Africa. The study proposed mental<br />

health strategies to create and maintain the mental health well-being of individuals<br />

and the system during transformation.<br />

The study serves as a key to unlock opportunities for further research and<br />

development activities. The proposed mental health strategies as informed by this<br />

study aim at assisting individuals within education systems to become authentic, to<br />

make them real by giving them a name, a heart, a voice, a sense of responsibility, a<br />

life story and the skill to re-author their life script if and whenever they choose to do<br />

so.<br />

From this study it is clear that no external driven transformation can be effective, if it<br />

is not complemented with internal driven transformation. Internal driven<br />

transformation should be aimed at confronting and dealing with fear by finding and<br />

exercising one’s authentic voice.


211<br />

In conclusion the essence of the study is reflected by the words of Tobin Hart<br />

(2001:172) “Transformation…endows us with the force of creation and communion.<br />

In education, and in life in general, we activate the power of transformation simply by<br />

making a choice to open ourselves to the depths” of becoming what we are meant to<br />

be, to dance the dance of the authentic beings with a song in our hearts and on our<br />

lips while embracing the universe.


212<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

AFETISA (ASSOCIATION OF FURTHER EDUCATION AND TRAINING<br />

INSTITUTIONS OF SA). 2001. Document of concern to its Gauteng members<br />

about the reorganisation of Further Education and Training:22 November 2001.<br />

AMBROSE, D. 1996. Turtle soup: Establishing innovation-friendly conditions for<br />

school reform. Journal of Creative Behavior 30(1) First Quarter:171-196.<br />

ASHLEY, M. 1989. Ideologies and schooling in South Africa. Rondebosch:<br />

S.A.T.A.<br />

BAK, N. (Ed.). 1998. Going for the gap. Reconstituting the educational real-<br />

Kenton1997. Kenwyn, Juta.<br />

BESA. 1998. What is self-assessment? Your handbook. Gauteng: BESA.<br />

BOHMER, D.G. & MENTZ, P.J. 1994. Die verband tussen<br />

organisasiegesondheid en organisasieklimaat in sekondêre skole. Suid<br />

Afrikaanse Tydskrif vir Opvoedkunde, 14(2):98-107.<br />

BOT, M. 1997. School register of needs*: A provincial comparison of school<br />

facilities, 1996. Edusource Data News, 17 August 1997:1-19.<br />

BOVENS, M. 1998. The quest for responsibility. Accountability and citizenship in<br />

complex organisations. Cambridge, Cambridge.<br />

BROWN, D. (n.d.) The tinkle of tertiary tills: Private universities for South Africa?<br />

Indicator SA Development Monitor.


213<br />

BURGESS, R.G.. 1993 (Ed.). Educational research and evaluation for policy and<br />

practice. London: Falmer.<br />

BUTT, P. 1994. Looking at education systems for the new South Africa. SA<br />

Builder/Bouer, 852 May 1994:26-27.<br />

CARMAN, T. 2002. Love ‘em and lead ‘em. Leadership strategies that work for<br />

reluctant leaders. Oxford: Scarecrow.<br />

CARR, C.W.N. 1995. Rebuilding trust in public education. Meaningful<br />

involvement of parents. ORBIT, 26(4):4-5.<br />

CHENG, Y.C. 1993. Profiles of organizational culture and effective schools.<br />

School Effectiveness and School Improvement , 4(2):85-110.<br />

CHETTY, D.R. 1993. Measures of school effectiveness: Analysing Soweto’s<br />

‘effective schools’. Paper presented at the Southern African Conference in the<br />

Restructuring of Education. Pretoria: HSRC, 27-30 September 1993.<br />

CHISHOLM, L. (n.d.). The nine point plan. A radical shift. Indicator SA, 16(3):55-<br />

59.<br />

CHISHOLM, L. (Ed.). 1999a. Critical perspectives in South African education,<br />

reconstituting the educational realm – Kenton 1998. Kenwyn: Juta.<br />

CHISHOLM, L. 1999b. Change and continuity in South African education: The<br />

impact of policy. African Studies 58(1):87-103.<br />

COLLINS. J. 2001. Good to great. London: Random House.


214<br />

COMMONWEALTH SECRETARIAT. 1993. Module 6. Monitoring school<br />

effectiveness. Better schools: Resource materials for school heads. London:<br />

Commonwealth Secretariat.<br />

CONSTITUTION OF THE REPUBLIC OF SOUTH AFRICA. 1996. No 108 of<br />

1996. Pretoria: Government Printer.<br />

CONWAY, J.A. & CALZI, F. 1996. The dark side of shared decision-making.<br />

Educational Leadership, 53(4):45-49.<br />

COOPER, R. & SAWAF, A. 1997. Executive EQ. Emotional intelligence in<br />

business. London: Texere.<br />

CRESWELL, J.W. 1994. Research design qualitative and quantitative<br />

approaches. California: Sage.<br />

DAWES, M. 1991. Taking responsibility for the meanings we give: part II. Et<br />

cetera, Fall 1991:329-355.<br />

DE KLERK, J. 1998. A reappraisal of character education in a progressive<br />

postmodernist era. South African Journal of Education, 18(1):19-23.<br />

DE GROOF, J. 2000. Gaining independence: “autonomy” versus “centralisation”<br />

in the higher education of the Flemish community? In DE GROOF, J., HEYSTEK,<br />

J., MALHERBE, R. & SQUELCH, J. (Eds.). 2000. Governance of educational<br />

institutions in South Africa. Into the new millennium. Ghent: Mys & Breesch,<br />

pages 198-224.<br />

DE GROOF, J., HEYSTEK, J., MALHERBE, R. & SQUELCH, J. (Eds.). 2000.<br />

Governance of educational institutions in South Africa. Into the new millennium.<br />

Ghent: Mys & Breesch.


215<br />

DE GROOF,J., LEGOTLO, W. MALHERBE, R. & POTGIETER, J. (Eds.) (n.d).<br />

Promoting a human rights culture in education. Responsibilities and<br />

opportunities in a transforming society. Ghent: Mys & Breesch.<br />

DENZIN, K. & LINCOLN, Y. (Eds.). 2001. The American tradition in qualitative<br />

research. Volume 1. London: SAGE.<br />

DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION. (n.d.). Corporate plan. January 2000 –<br />

December 2004. Pretoria: Department of Education.<br />

DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION. (n.d.). Implementation plan for Tirisano.<br />

January 2000 – December 2004. Pretoria: Department of Education.<br />

DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION. 1996. Changing management to manage<br />

change in education. Report of the task team on education management<br />

development December 1996. Pretoria: Department of Education.<br />

DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION. 2001. A new institutional landscape for public<br />

Further Education and Training colleges. Reform of South Africa’s technical<br />

colleges. Pretoria: Department of Education.<br />

DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION. 2002. Strategic plan. The Department of<br />

Education (2002-2004). Statement of policy and commitment by the minister of<br />

education. Pretoria: Department of Education.<br />

DE VILLIERS, A.P. 1997. Inefficiency and the demographic realities of the South<br />

African school system. South African Journal of Education, 17(2):76-80.<br />

DE VILLIERS, H.J. 1999. Wat is my siel? Pretoria: Logos.<br />

DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998a. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik.


216<br />

DE VOS, A.S. 1998b. Combined quantitative and qualitative approach. In DE<br />

VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 357-363.<br />

DE VOS, A.S. 1998c. Conceptualisation and operationalisation. In DE VOS, A.S.<br />

(Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions.<br />

Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 109-121.<br />

DE VOS, A.S. & FOUCHÉ, C.B. 1998. Data analysis and interpretation:<br />

univariate analysis. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A<br />

primer for the caring professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 202-235.<br />

DE VOS, A.S., SCHURINK, E.M. & STRYDOM, H. 1998. The nature of research<br />

in the caring professions. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots.<br />

A primer for the caring professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 3-22.<br />

DIPHOFA, M., VINJEVOLD, P. & TAYLOR, N. 1999. Introduction. In TAYLOR,<br />

N. & VINJEVOLD, P. (Eds.). 1999. Getting learning right. Report of the<br />

President’s education initiative research project. Wits: Joint Education Trust,<br />

pages 3-22.<br />

DREYER, J. 1998. The use of mentors (experienced teachers) as school-based<br />

experts to assist student and beginner teachers. South African Journal of<br />

Education, 18(2):109-112.<br />

DSM-IV 1994. Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders. Fourth<br />

edition. Washington: American Psychiatric Association.<br />

DUFFY, M.D. 1996. Designing high-performance schools. A practical guide to<br />

organizational reengineering. Florida: St Lucie.


217<br />

DU TOIT, C.S.M. 2001. Self-transcendence as the highest form of selfactualisation:<br />

a personal and professional leadership perspective. Unpublished<br />

MEd- research essay. Johannesburg: Rand Afrikaans University.<br />

EDUCATION WHITE PAPER 4 – A PROGRAMME <strong>FOR</strong> THE<br />

TRANS<strong>FOR</strong>MATION OF FURTHER EDUCATION AND TRAINING. 1998.<br />

Notice 2188 of 1998. Pretoria: Government Printers.<br />

ELSKIE, J.J.V. 2004. Understanding organisational development, quality and<br />

change management. Pretoria: EDUEFFECT.<br />

ENSLIN, P. & PENDLEBURY, S. 1998. Transforming education in South Africa?<br />

Cambridge Journal of Education, 28(3):261-267.<br />

EPSTON, D. & WHITE, M. 1992. Experience, contradiction, narrative &<br />

imagination: selected papers of David Epston and Michael White 1989-1991.<br />

Adelaide: Dulwich.<br />

EVANS, R. 1996. The human side of school change. Reform, resistance, and<br />

the real-life problems of innovation. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass.<br />

FASHOLA, A.S. & SLAVIN, R.E. 1998. Schoolwide reform models. What works?<br />

Phi Delta Kappan:370-377.<br />

FELDMAN, R.S. 1996. Understanding Psychology. Fourth edition. Boston:<br />

McGraw-Hill.<br />

FEVRE, R., REES, G. & GORARD, S. 1999. Some sociological alternatives to<br />

human capital theory and their implications for research on post-compulsory<br />

education and training [1]. Journal of Education and Work, 12(2):117-140.


218<br />

FIELDING, A, BELFIELD, C.R. & THOMAS, H.R. 1998. The consequences of<br />

drop-outs on the cost-effectiveness of 16-19 colleges. Oxford Review of<br />

Education, 24(4):487-511.<br />

FISHER, G., HALL, G. & JAFF, R. 1998. Knowledge and skills for the smart<br />

province: an agenda for the new millennium. A situational analysis of technical<br />

colleges. Draft report to the MEC for Education Gauteng. Johannesburg:<br />

National Business Initiative.<br />

FITZ-ENZ, J. 2000. The ROI of human capital. Measuring the economic value of<br />

employee performance. New York: Amacom.<br />

FOUCHÉ, C.B. 1998. Data collection methods. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998.<br />

Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions. Pretoria: Van<br />

Schaik, pages 152-177.<br />

FOUCHÉ, C.B. & DE VOS, A.S. 1998. Selection of a research design. In DE<br />

VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 122-137.<br />

FREEDMAN, J. & COMBS, G. 1996. Narrative therapy. The social construction<br />

of preferred realities. New York: Norton.<br />

FURTHER EDUCATION AND TRAINING ACT, No 98 of 1998. Pretoria:<br />

Government Printers<br />

GARSON, P. 1998. Striving to make a difference. Sunday Times, 13 September<br />

1998.<br />

GAYNOR, A.B. 1998. Analyzing problems in schools and schools systems. A<br />

theoretical approach. New Jersey: LEA.


219<br />

GAZIEL, H.H. 1997. Impact of school culture on effectiveness of secondary<br />

schools with disadvantage students. Journal of Educational Research, 90(5):310-<br />

318.<br />

GEWIRTZ, S. 1998. Can all schools be successful? An exploration of the<br />

determinants of school ‘success’. Oxford Review of Education, 24(4):439-457.<br />

GILMOUR, D. 1998. Developing indicators of quality in education: notes toward a<br />

reconceptualisation. In BAK, N. (Ed.). 1998. Going for the gap. Reconstituting<br />

the educational real-Kenton1997. Kenwyn, Juta, pages 28-43.<br />

GLENN, C.L. 2000. The concepts of educational autonomy. In DE GROOF, J.,<br />

HEYSTEK, J., MALHERBE, R. & SQUELCH, J. (Eds.). 2000. Governance of<br />

educational institutions in South Africa. Into the new millennium. Ghent: Mys &<br />

Breesch, pages 176-183.<br />

GOLEMAN, D. 1998. Working with emotional intelligence. London: Bloomsbury.<br />

HAASBROEK, C. 1998. Technical and Vocational Training: The abused<br />

stepchildren of the South African Education and Training System. Paper<br />

presented at the International Vocational Education and Training Association.<br />

RSA, Kwa Maritane Pilanesberg 15-18 November 1998.<br />

HAASBROEK, C. 2000. The Road to independence in the Further Education and<br />

Training sector. In DE GROOF, J., HEYSTEK, J., MALHERBE, R. & SQUELCH,<br />

J. (Eds.). 2000. Governance of educational institutions in South Africa. Into the<br />

new millennium. Ghent: Mys & Breesch, pages 168-175<br />

HALLIDAY, J. 1999. Qualifications in FE: inclusion and exchange. Journal of<br />

Further and Higher Education, 23(2):53-60.<br />

HALONEN, J.S. & SANTROCK, J.W. 1996. Psychology. Contexts of behaviour.<br />

Second Edition. Madison: BrownعBenchmark.


220<br />

HANSARD. 8 June 1995. Debates of the Senate. Pretoria: Government Printers,<br />

page 1580.<br />

HANSARD. 16 March 1998. Debates of the National Council of Provinces.<br />

Pretoria: Government Printers, page 378.<br />

HANSARD. 22 April 1998. Interpretations, questions and replies of the National<br />

Assembly. Pretoria: Government Printers, page 983.<br />

HANSARD. 2 June 1998. Debates of the National Council of Provinces. Pretoria:<br />

Government Printers, page 3581.<br />

HANSARD. 8 October 1998. Debates of the National Council of Provinces.<br />

Pretoria: Government Printers, page 2651.<br />

HANSEN, J.M. & CHILDS, J. 1998. Creating a school where people like to be.<br />

Educational Leadership, September 1998:14-17.<br />

HART, T. 2001. From information to transformation. Education for the evolution<br />

of consciousness. New York: Peter Lang.<br />

HAVENGA COETZER, P. 2003. Viktor Frankl’s avenues to meaning. A<br />

compendium of concepts, phrases and terms in logotherapy. Benmore: Patti<br />

Havenga Coetzer.<br />

HERMES, M. 1998. Research methods as a situated response: towards a First<br />

Nations’ methodology. Qualitative Studies in Education, 11(1):155-168.<br />

HILL, N. 1971. You can work your own miracles. New York: Fawcett Columbine.


221<br />

HISCH, D. 1997. From theory to practice in education. OECD Observer, 208:24-<br />

26.<br />

HOPKINS, R.L. 1994. Narrative schooling. Experiential learning and the<br />

transformation of American education. New York: Teachers College.<br />

HUBBARD, N. 1999. Acquisition. Strategy and implementation. Hampshire:<br />

Macmillan.<br />

HUDSON, F.M. & McLEAN, P.D. 1995. LifeLaunch. A passionate guide to the<br />

rest of your life. Fourth edition, revised, 2001. Santa Barbara: Hudson Institute.<br />

HUMAN SCIENCES RESEARCH COUNCIL. 1995. Ways of seeing the National<br />

Qualifications Framework. Pretoria: HSRC.<br />

HUMAN SCIENCES RESEARCH COUNCIL. 1996. Technical college education<br />

in South Africa (1993 Report ED-24). Pretoria: HSRC.<br />

JACKSON, P. 1995. Forging community alliances to win public support for<br />

schools. Getting programs underway. ORBIT, 26(4):6-7.<br />

JANSEN, J.D. (n.d.) Why education policies fail. Indicator SA Development<br />

Monitor:56-58.<br />

JOHNSON, W.L., SNYDER, K.J., ANDERSON, R.H. & JOHNSON, A.M. 1993.<br />

The school work culture profile: A factorial analysis and strategy. Paper<br />

presented at the annual meeting of the American Education Research<br />

Association 12-16 April 1993 at Atlanta, Georgia.<br />

KOTZÈ, D., MYBURG, J., ROUX, J, & ASSOCIATES. 2002. Ethical ways of<br />

being. Pretoria: Ethics Alive.


222<br />

KOVACS, K. 1998. Preventing failure at school. OECD Observer, 214:8-10.<br />

KRAAK, A. & HALL, G. 1999. Transforming further education and training in<br />

South Africa. A case study of technical colleges in KwaZulu-Natal. Volume one:<br />

Qualitative findings and analysis. Pretoria: HSRC.<br />

KÜBLER-ROSS, E. 1981. Living with death and dying. London: Souvenir.<br />

KVALE, S. 1983. The qualitative research interview: A phenomenological and a<br />

hermeneutical mode of understanding. Journal of Phenomenological Psychology,<br />

14:171-196.<br />

LAMUDE, K.G., SCUDDER, J. & FURNO-LAMUDE, D. 1992. The relationship of<br />

student resistance strategies in the classroom to teacher burnout and teacher<br />

type-A behavior. Journal of Social Behavior and Personality, 7(4):597-610.<br />

LEGGETT, T., MØLLER, V. & RICHARDS (Eds.) 1997. “My life in the new South<br />

Africa”: A youth perspective. Pretoria: HSRC.<br />

LEGOTLO, M.W. & TEU, C.M. 1998. School effectiveness: What makes<br />

secondary schools effective? In VAN DER VYVER, J. 1998b. Facing the<br />

millenium. Education at/on the edge. KEA/SASE-1998 Conference Proceedings<br />

Volume 2. Johannesburg: Southern African Society of Education, pages 56-75.<br />

LEMMER, E. 1996. Winning at work. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.<br />

LE ROUX, J. & BECKMAN J. (n.d). Multiculturalism, constitutionalism and<br />

education in South Africa: responsibilities and opportunities. In DE GROOF,J.,<br />

LEGOTLO, W. MALHERBE, R. & POTGIETER, J. (Eds.) (n.d). Promoting a<br />

human rights culture in education. Responsibilities and opportunities in a<br />

transforming society. Ghent: Mys & Breesch.


223<br />

LEVIN, B. & RIFFEL, J.A.. 1997. Schools and the changing world. Struggling<br />

toward the future. London: Falmer.<br />

LINCOLN, Y.S. 2001. Emerging criteria for quality in qualitative and interpretive<br />

research. In DENZIN, K. & LINCOLN, Y. (Eds.). 2001. The American tradition in<br />

qualitative research. Volume 1. London: SAGE, pages 108-121.<br />

MAHARAJ, R., NAIDOO, P. & PAMPALLIS, J. 1995. The implications of<br />

education policy. Towards Democracy, Second Quarter:8-11.<br />

MANDELA, N. 2002. Foreword. In Madiba Magic. Nelson Mandela’s favourite<br />

stories for children. Cape Town: Tafelberg.<br />

MARSHALL, C. & ROSSMAN, G.B. 1989. Designing qualitative research.<br />

Newsbury Park, SAGE.<br />

MASTERS, G.N. 1999. Valuing educational research. ACER Newsletter<br />

Supplement 94 Autumn 1999.<br />

McCAFFRAY, C. 1998. Measuring institutional effectiveness…Why? Who?<br />

When? and How? In First regional IVETA conference for Southern and Central<br />

Africa. Conference Proceedings. Kwa-Maritane Pilanesberg, South Africa 15-18<br />

November 1998. East London:IVETA, pages 138-148.<br />

McKINNEY, M., SEXTON, T. & MEYERSON, M.J. 1999. Validating the efficacybased<br />

change model. Teaching and Teacher Education, 15:471-485.<br />

MEHL, M.C. 1994. The necessity for person-centered reconstruction of<br />

education in South Africa. Transvaal Educational News, September 1994:8-11.<br />

MEIER, D. 1998 Can the odds be changed? Phi Delta Kappan, January<br />

1998:358-362.


224<br />

MEYER, S. 1998a. Resisting seduction. Questions about rights in South African<br />

education. Paper read at the Kenton/SASE Conference, Kei Mouth, 28 October-2<br />

November 1998.<br />

MEYER, S. 1998b. Retreat to Utopia. A distorted structure-human agency<br />

dialectic in South African education debates. Paper read at the Kenton/SASE<br />

Conference, Kei Mouth, 28 October-2 November 1998.<br />

MILLER, D.W. 1999. The black hole of education research. Chronicle of Higher<br />

Education, August 6:A17 - A18.<br />

MORRICE, C. & PATTERSON, C. 1995. Making change a friendly constant. A<br />

blueprint for staff involvement. ORBIT, 26(4):27-29.<br />

MOSOGE, M.J. & VAN DER WESTHUIZEN, P.C. 1997. Teacher access to<br />

decision-making in schools. South African Journal of Education, 17(4):196-201.<br />

MOUTON, J. 1996. Understanding social research. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.<br />

MRC (MEDICAL RESEARCH COUNCIL). 2002. Guidelines on ethics for medical<br />

research: General principles. Tygerberg, MRC.<br />

MULLER, J. 1998. Fragility, knowledge and trust: the case of educational<br />

research for policy. In VAN DER VYVER, J. 1998a. Facing the millenium.<br />

Education at/on the edge. KEA/SASE-1998 Conference Proceedings Volume 1.<br />

Johannesburg: Southern African Society of Education, pages 218-235.<br />

MUNGAZI, D.A. & WALKER, L.K 1997. Educational reform and the<br />

transformation of Southern Africa. London: Praeger.<br />

MWAMWENDA, T.S. 1995. Job satisfaction among secondary school teachers in<br />

Transkei. South African Journal of Education, 15(2):84-86.


225<br />

NAPIER, R.W. & GERSHENFELD, M.K. 1993. Groups. Theory and experience.<br />

Fifth edition. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.<br />

NATHAN, L. & MYATT, L. 1998. A journey toward autonomy. Phi Delta Kappan,<br />

December 1998:278-286.<br />

NEWMAN, J.M. 1998. We can’t get there from here. Critical issues in school<br />

reform. Phi Delta Kappan, December 1998:288-296.<br />

NIAS, J. 1993. Changing times, changing identities: grieving for a lost self. In<br />

BURGESS, R.G. 1993 (Ed.). Educational research and evaluation for policy and<br />

practice. London: Falmer, pages 139-156.<br />

NIEHAUS, L., MYBURGH, C.P.H. & KOK, J.C. 1996. South African high school<br />

teachers’ personal beliefs and their ability to hold their own. South African<br />

Journal of Education, 16(2):104-110.<br />

NODDINGS, N. 1999. Renewing democracy in schools. Phi Delta Kappan, April<br />

1999:579-583.<br />

O’CONNER, P. & CLARKE, V.A. 1990. Determinants of teacher stress.<br />

Australian Journal of Education, 34(1):41-51.<br />

ORTONY, A. (Ed.). 1993. Metaphor and thought. Second Edition. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge.<br />

PAESE, P.C. & ZINKGRAF, S. 1991. The effect of student teaching on teacher<br />

efficacy and teacher stress. Journal of Teaching in Physical Education, 10:307-<br />

315.


226<br />

PAPADOPOULOS, G. 1995. Looking ahead: an educational policy agenda for<br />

the 21 st century. European Journal of Education, 30(4):493-507.<br />

PAREDES, V. 1991. School climate and student achievement. Executive<br />

summary. Austin Independent School District, Tex. Office of Research and<br />

Evaluation: US Department of Education (ERIC).<br />

PEARSALL, J. (Ed.). 1999. Concise Oxford Dictionary. Tenth Edition. Oxford:<br />

Oxford University.<br />

PEEL, J. & McCARY III, C.E. 1997. Visioning the ‘Little Red Schoolhouse’ for the<br />

21 st century. Phi Delta Kappan, May 1997:698-705.<br />

PERKINS, B.K. (n.d.). The role of education in the South Africa societal change:<br />

An ecological perspective. In DE GROOF,J., LEGOTLO, W. MALHERBE, R. &<br />

POTGIETER, J. (Eds.) (n.d). Promoting a human rights culture in education.<br />

Responsibilities and opportunities in a transforming society. Ghent: Mys &<br />

Breesch, pages 25-37.<br />

POGGENPOEL, M. 1998. Data analysis in qualitative research. In DE VOS, A.S.<br />

(Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions.<br />

Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 334-353.<br />

PRETORIUS, C. 2000a. State spends R359m on tech students who fail. Sunday<br />

Times Business Times, 29 October 2000.<br />

PRETORIUS, C. 2000b. Asmal spells out plans for technical colleges. Sunday<br />

Times Business Times, 29 October 2000.<br />

PRINSLOO, J. 2000. Transforming educational institutions in terms of labour and<br />

other legislation. In DE GROOF, J., HEYSTEK, J., MALHERBE, R. & SQUELCH,<br />

J. (Eds.). 2000. Governance of educational institutions in South Africa. Into the<br />

new millennium. Ghent: Mys & Breesch, pages 129-146.


227<br />

PROVINCIAL GAZETTE EXTRAORDINARY - NO 149 – 2 August 2001. Notice<br />

to elicit comments from interested persons regarding the intention to declare<br />

technical colleges in the Gauteng Province as public Further Education and<br />

Training institutions and further to elicit comments regarding the merger of<br />

specific declared Further Education and Training institutions into merged Further<br />

Education and Training institutions. Pretoria: Government Printers.<br />

PROVINCIAL GAZETTE EXTRAORDINARY - No 182 of 11 September 2001 – 2<br />

August 2001. Notice 5487 of 2001. Pretoria: Government Printers.<br />

PRYOR, J. 1998. Action research in West African schools: problems and<br />

prospects. International Journal of Educational Development, 18(3):219-228.<br />

RAMBIYANA, N.G., KOK, J.C. & MYBURGH, C.P.H. 1996. Participation and coresponsibility<br />

as democratic principles and their implications for schools. South<br />

African Journal of Education, 16(4):190-193.<br />

RANDALL, E. VANCE, COOPER, B.S. & HITE, J. 1999. Understanding the<br />

politics of research in education. Educational Policy, 13(1), pages 7-22.<br />

REIGER, R.C. & REES, R.T. 1993. Teachers and their motivation values: preexisting<br />

personality or environmental traits? Educational Research Quarterly,<br />

16(3):11-21.<br />

RIDDELL, A.R. 1998. Reforms of educational efficiency and quality in developing<br />

countries: An overview. Compare, 28(3):277-291.<br />

RIDDELL, A.R. 1999. The need for a multidisciplinary framework for analysing<br />

educational reform in developing countries. International Journal of Educational<br />

Development, 19, pages 207-217.


228<br />

ROUX, J. & KOTZÈ, D. 2002. Ideas for participatory practices in organisations. In<br />

KOTZÈ, D., MYBURG, J., ROUX, J, & ASSOCIATES. 2002. Ethical ways of<br />

being. Pretoria: Ethics Alive, pages 145-157.<br />

RUTTER, M. 1995. Psychosocial adversity: Risk, resilience and recovery.<br />

Southern African Journal of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry, 7(2):75-87.<br />

SCHÖN, D.J. 1993. Generative metaphor: A perspective on problem-setting in<br />

social policy. In ORTONY, A. (Ed.). 1993. Metaphor and thought. Second<br />

Edition. Cambridge: Cambridge, pages 137-163.<br />

SCHURINK, E.M. 1998a. Participatory action research as a tool for sustainable<br />

social development and reconstruction. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research<br />

at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages<br />

405-418.<br />

SCHURINK, E.M. 1998b. Deciding to use a qualitative research approach. In DE<br />

VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, 239-251.<br />

SCHURINK, E.M. 1998c. Designing qualitative research. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.).<br />

1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions. Pretoria:<br />

Van Schaik, pages 251-264.<br />

SCHURINK, E.M. 1998d. The methodology of unstructured face-to-face<br />

interviewing. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for<br />

the caring professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 297-312.<br />

SCHURINK, E.M. 1998e. Deciding to use a qualitative research approach. In DE<br />

VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 239-251.


229<br />

SCHURINK, W.J. 1998. Participant observation. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998.<br />

Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions. Pretoria: Van<br />

Schaik, pages 277-296.<br />

SCHURINK, W.J., SCHURINK, E.M. & POGGENPOEL, M. 1998. Focus group<br />

interviewing and audio-visual methodology in qualitative research. In DE VOS,<br />

A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring professions.<br />

Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 313-333.<br />

SCOTT PECK, M. 1978. The road less travelled. The new psychology of love,<br />

traditional values and spiritual growth. London: Arrow.<br />

SEDIBE, K. 1998. Dismantling apartheid education: An overview of change.<br />

Cambridge Journal of Education, 28(3):269-281.<br />

SEEDAT, M. & NELL, V. 1992. Authoritarianism and autonomy.1. Conflicting<br />

value systems in the introduction of psychological services in a South African<br />

Primary Health Care System. South African Journal of Psychology,<br />

22(4):185193.<br />

SEHOOLE, C.T. 1999. The process of policy development: the case of the South<br />

African National Student Congress (SASCO). In CHISHOLM, L. (Ed.). 1999a.<br />

Critical perspectives in South African education, reconstituting the educational<br />

realm – Kenton 1998. Kenwyn: Juta, pages 45-61.<br />

SELALEDI, D.K. 1999. Teacher efficacy in the Free State Province of South<br />

Africa. South African Journal of Education, 19(4):266-270.<br />

SELINGO, J. 1999. Technical colleges at a crossroad. Chronicle of Higher<br />

Education, March 12:A28-A30.<br />

SENGE, P., KLEINER, A., ROBERTS, C., ROSS, R., ROTH, G. & SMITH, B.<br />

1999. The dance of change. The challenges of sustaining momentum in learning<br />

organizations. A fifth discipline resource. London: Nicholas Brealey.


230<br />

SMITH, D.P.J. 1995. Guiding strategies in education. Monograph.<br />

Johannesburg: Rand Afrikaans University.<br />

SONN, B. 1999. Discipline in schools. Discipline in a culture of human rights.<br />

Cape Town: VIA Africa.<br />

SQUIRES, D.A. & KRANYIK, R.D. 1996. The corner program: Changing school<br />

culture. Educational Leadership, 53(4):29-32.<br />

STEPHENS, D. 1990. Qualitative factors in education, research and<br />

development: a position paper. International Journal of Educational<br />

Development, 10(2/3):143-149.<br />

STEYN, G.M. 1996. The quest for quality in our schools. Educare 25(1 & 2):120-<br />

136.<br />

STEYN, G.M. 1998. Teacher empowerment and the leadership role of principals.<br />

South African Journal of Education, 18(3):131-138.<br />

STEYN, G.M. 1999. Professional development: A key to school improvement.<br />

South African Journal of Education, 19(3):206-213.<br />

STEYN, G.M. & SQUELCH, J. 1997. Exploring the perceptions of teacher<br />

empowerment in South Africa: A small-scale study. South African Journal of<br />

Education, 17(1):1-6.<br />

STONIER, J.L. 1994. Approaching a new educational dispensation. Educational<br />

Newletter, 2:6.


231<br />

STRYDOM, H. 1998a. Ethical aspects of research in the caring professions. In<br />

DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 23-36.<br />

STRYDOM, H 1998b. The pilot study. In DE VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at<br />

grass roots. A primer for the caring professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages<br />

178-188.<br />

STRYDOM, H., DE VOS, A.S. 1998. Sampling and sampling methods. In DE<br />

VOS, A.S. (Ed.). 1998. Research at grass roots. A primer for the caring<br />

professions. Pretoria: Van Schaik, pages 189-201.<br />

SUKATI, S.E. 2000. Transformation as an aspect of leadership: Implications for<br />

school effectiveness. Unpublished mini-dissertation. Johannesburg: Rand<br />

Afrikaans University.<br />

TALBERT, J.E. 1992. Constructing a school-wide professional community: The<br />

negotiated order of a performing arts school. Stanford: Center for Research on<br />

the Context of Secondary Teaching School of Education, Stanford University.<br />

TAYLOR, N., DIPHOFA, M., WAGHMARAE, H., VINJEVOLD, P. & SEDIBE, K.<br />

1999. Systemic and institutional contexts of teaching and learning. In TAYLOR,<br />

N. & VINJEVOLD, P. (Eds.). 1999. Getting learning right. Report of the<br />

president’s education initiative research project. Wits: Joint Education Trust,<br />

pages 13-36.<br />

TAYLOR, N. & VINJEVOLD, P. (Eds.). 1999. Getting learning right. Report of<br />

the president’s education initiative research project. Wits: Joint Education Trust.<br />

TAYLOR, P. 2000. The drama classroom: Action, reflection, transformation.<br />

London: Routledge Falmer.


232<br />

TERHART, E. 1998. Formalised codes of ethics for teachers: between<br />

professional autonomy and administrative control. European Journal of<br />

Education 33(4):433-444.<br />

TOFTE, B. 1995. A theoretical model for implementation of total quality<br />

leaderhip in education. Total Quality Management, 6(5 & 6):469-478.<br />

UEA ONLINE. Teacher’s rights (A short history). Available from:<br />

http://www.utea.org/qt1/rights/history/righthistoryprint.htm (Accessed 21 October<br />

2004).<br />

VANDERMERE, J. 2005. The town called potential. A story about living outside<br />

the box. Paarl: Christian Art.<br />

VAN DER VYVER, J. 1998a. Facing the millenium. Education at/on the edge.<br />

KEA/SASE-1998 Conference Proceedings Volume 1. Johannesburg: Southern<br />

African Society of Education.<br />

VAN DER VYVER, J. 1998b. Facing the millenium. Education at/on the edge.<br />

KEA/SASE-1998 Conference Proceedings Volume 2. Johannesburg: Southern<br />

African Society of Education.<br />

VAN DER WALT, J.L. 1991. Moontlike historiese redes vir die skynbare<br />

wantroue van swart leerlinge jeens tegniese en beroepsonderwys in Suid-Afrika.<br />

Suid-Afrikaanse Tydskrif vir Opvoedkunde 11(3):166-172.<br />

VAN ZYL, C. 1997. “The key to the future”: perspectives on education. In<br />

LEGGETT, T., MØLLER, V. & RICHARDS (Eds.) 1997. “My life in the new South<br />

Africa”: A youth perspective. Pretoria: HSRC, pages 237-262.<br />

VAN ZYL, E. & PIETERSEN, C. 1999. An investigation into work stress<br />

experienced by a group of secondary school teachers. South African Journal of<br />

Education, 19(1):74-78.


233<br />

VILAKAZI, H.W. 1998. Education policy for a democratic society in Africa. In<br />

SEEPE, S. (Ed.). 1998. Black perspective(s) on tertiary institutional<br />

transformation. Florida: Vivlia, pages 69-90.<br />

VILAKAZI, J. 1995. Whole school development: Towards a partnership model.<br />

Unpublished paper presented at the TSP National Management and Trustee<br />

Forum Meeting at the Holiday Inn Garden Court Johannesburg Airport on 24<br />

November 1995.<br />

VROEIJENSTIJN, T.I. 1990. Autonomy and assurance of quality: two sides of<br />

one coin. The case of quality assessment in Dutch universities. Higher Education<br />

Research and Development, 9(1):21-36.<br />

WAGNER, T. 1993. Systemic change: Rethinking the purpose of school.<br />

Educational Leadership, 51(1):24-28.<br />

WAGNER, T. 1996. Seeking common ground: Goal setting with all<br />

constituencies. Educational Leadership, 53(4):40-44.<br />

WALLIS, J. 1999. Globalisation, vocationalism and the threat to the radical<br />

tradition. In CHISHOLM, L. (Ed.). 1999. Critical perspectives in South African<br />

education, reconstituting the educational realm – Kenton 1998. Kenwyn: Juta.<br />

WASLEY, P., HAMPEL, R. & CLARK, R. 1997. The puzzle of whole-school<br />

change. Phi Delta Kappan, May 1997:690-697.<br />

WEILER, H.N., MINTROP, H.A. & FUHRMANN, E. 1996. Educational change<br />

and social transformation. Teachers, schools and universities in Eastern<br />

Germany. London: Falmer.


234<br />

WEISS, A. 2003. Life balance. How to convert professional success into<br />

personal happiness. Powerful techniques for the successful practitioner. San<br />

Francisco: Jossey-Bass/Pfeiffer.<br />

WELCH, A.R. 1998. The cult of efficiency in education:comparative reflections on<br />

the reality and the rhetoric. Comparative Education, 34(2):157-175.<br />

WELCH, J. & WELCH, S. 2005. Winning. London: Harper Collins.<br />

WESSELS, F, & KOTZÈ, D. 2002. Resilience ethics in organisational change. In<br />

KOTZÈ, D., MYBURG, J., ROUX, J, & ASSOCIATES. 2002. Ethical ways of<br />

being. Pretoria: Ethics Alive, pages 125-143.<br />

WEST, L. 1998. The edge of a new story? On paradox, postmodernism and the<br />

cultural psychology of experiential learning. Studies in Continuing Education<br />

20(2), pages 235-249.<br />

WHITE, M. 1992. Family therapy training and supervision in a world of<br />

experience and narrative. In EPSTON, D. & WHITE, M. 1992. Experience,<br />

contradiction, narrative & imagination: selected papers of David Epston &<br />

Michael White 1989-1991. Adelaide: Dulwich, pages 75-95.<br />

WHITE PAPER ON EDUCATION AND TRAINING 1995. Notice No 196 of 1995.<br />

Pretoria: Government Printers.<br />

WILDEMEERSCH, D., JANSEN, T., VANDENABEELE, J. & JANS, M. 1998.<br />

Social learning: a new perspective on learning in participatory systems. Studies<br />

in Continuing Education 20(2), pages 251-265.<br />

WILLIS, P. 1999. Looking for what it’s really like: Phenomenology in reflective<br />

practice. Studies in Continuing Education 21(1), pages 91-111.


235<br />

WINGROVE, T. 2002. Mentoring challenges to sweeten the medicine. HR<br />

Future, 10 November/December 2002:10-12.<br />

WINTER, P.A., NEWTON, R.M. & KIRKPATRICK, R.L. 1998. The influence of<br />

work values on teacher selection decisions: the effects of principal values,<br />

teacher values, and principal-teacher value interactions. Teaching and Teacher<br />

Education,14(4):385-400.<br />

WOOD, N.G. (n.d.). Freedom of expression in public schools in South Africa. In<br />

DE GROOF,J., LEGOTLO, W. MALHERBE, R. & POTGIETER, J. (Eds.) (n.d).<br />

Promoting a human rights culture in education. Responsibilities and<br />

opportunities in a transforming society. Ghent: Mys & Breesch, pages 207-239.<br />

YANNA, M.M. 1996. Attitude: The choice is yours. West Des Moines: American<br />

Media.<br />

ZIGARELLI, M.A. 1996. An empirical test of conclusions from effective schools<br />

research. Journal of Educational Research, 90(2):103-110.<br />

ZUJAV, G. & FRANCIS, L. 2001. The heart of the soul. Emotional awareness.<br />

London: Simon & Schuster.


236<br />

Appendix Appendix AA<br />

A<br />

Example Example Example of of invitation invitation letter letter ffor<br />

f for<br />

or<br />

participation: participation: naïve naïve sketch<br />

sketch


Geagte Kollega<br />

237<br />

UITNODIGING TOT DEELNAME IN NAVORSING<br />

Ek is tans besig met die graad D.Ed aan die Randse Afrikaanse Universiteit. Die tema van<br />

my studie handel oor die bevordering van die effektiwiteit van Verdere Onderwys en<br />

Opleiding instansies vanuit `n psigo-opvoedkundige perspektief. Die Kollegeraad en<br />

Kampushoof het skriftelike toestemming verleen dat die studie gedoen kan word en dat<br />

personeel en studente betrek mag word by die ondersoek. Deelname is voorwaardelik<br />

naamlik dat die anonimiteit van die persone beskerm<br />

word, deelname nie met kollege-aktiwiteite inmeng nie, en dat die koste van die navorsing vir<br />

my rekening is.<br />

Kwalitatiewe navorsingsmetodiek word in hierdie studie aangewend wat bestaan uit vraelyste<br />

(narratiewe sketse) en onderhoude met van die personeel en studente. Vir<br />

kontroledoeleindes sal onderhoude op oudioband opgeneem en getranskribeer word,<br />

waarna die inligting deur `n onafhanklike kenner geverifieer sal word.<br />

Ek nooi u uit om aan die ondersoek deel te neem. Ek onderneem om u naam te beskerm<br />

deur anonimiteit te verseker. Dit sal gedoen word deur u naam nie bekend te maak nie en<br />

die oudiobande te vernietig nadat die navorsing voltooi is. Alhoewel u nie u naam op die<br />

vraelyste hoef aan te bring nie, word biografiese inligting van u verlang. Die inligting word vir<br />

kontroledoeleindes gebruik om te verseker dat personeel van verskillende posvlakke en<br />

kulturele agtergronde die geleentheid kry om aan die navorsing deel te neem.<br />

U is ter enige tyd welkom indien u dit sou verkies om u deelname te staak. U word verseker<br />

dat u onder geen verpligting staan om aan hierdie projek deel te neem nie.<br />

Indien u dit sou verkies is u welkom om myself en/of my promotors, professor Chris Myburgh<br />

en/of professor Marie Poggenpoel, te kontak indien u enige vrae of u gevoelens aangaande<br />

die studie wil bespreek.<br />

Na suksesvolle voltooiing van die studie sal `n kopie van die proefskrif aan die Kollegeraad<br />

en Kampushoof oorhandig word en die resultate sal op aanvraag aan u beskikbaar gestel<br />

word.<br />

U deelname aan hierdie studie word hoog op prys gestel. Ek vertrou dat u insig met<br />

betrekking tot die bevordering van Verdere Onderwys en Opleiding Instansies deur u<br />

deelname bevorder sal word. Deelname aan die studie is aksieleer deurdat u van selfassessering<br />

gebruik moet maak.<br />

U samewerking word baie waardeer en ek vertrou dat u deelname `n verrykende ervaring vir<br />

u sal wees. Die vraelyste sal aan u oorhandig word deur u afdelingshoofde waarna u die<br />

voltooide vraelyste in die gemerkte houer by die Student Support Centre kan plaas. Ek sal<br />

dit waardeer indien die vraelyste voor of op Maandag, 30 Junie 2003, ingehandig kan word.<br />

Connie Haasbroek 10 Junie 2003


238<br />

Appendix Appendix B<br />

B<br />

Example Example of of naïve naïve sketch<br />

sketch


239<br />

GESLAG/GENDER ……………… OUDERDOM/AGE……………………………<br />

HUISTAAL/HOME LANGUAGE …………………………………..<br />

POSVLAK/POST LEVEL ………… FAKULTEIT/FACULTY …………………..<br />

HOE ERVAAR U DIE EFFEKTIWITEIT VAN HIERDIE INSTANSIE?/HOW DO YOU<br />

EXPERIENCE THE EFFECTIVENESS OF THIS INSTITUTION?<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

MOTIVEER ASSEBLIEF U ANTWOORD/PLEASE MOTIVATE YOUR ANSWER<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………………………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………..………..……………<br />

…………………………………………………………………………………..…………..…<br />

BAIE DANKIE/THANK YOU!<br />

PLAAS ASSEBLIEF DIE VOLTOOIDE VORM IN DIE GEMERKTE HOUER BY<br />

STUDENT SUPPORT CENTRE VOOR OF OP 30 JUNIE 2003/PLEASE PLACE THE<br />

COMPLETED <strong>FOR</strong>M IN THE MARKED BOX AT THE STUDENT SUPPORT<br />

CENTRE BE<strong>FOR</strong>E OR ON 30 JUNE 2003.


240<br />

Appendix Appendix C<br />

C<br />

Exa Example Exa mple of invitation and letter of of of consent:<br />

consent:<br />

qualitative qualitative interview<br />

interview


Geagte Kollega<br />

241<br />

VERSOEK OM TOESTEMMING VIR NAVORSING<br />

Soos aan u verduidelik is ek tans besig met die graad D.Ed aan die Randse Afrikaanse<br />

Universiteit. Die tema van my studie handel oor die bevordering van die effektiwiteit van<br />

Verdere Onderwys en Opleiding instansies vanuit `n psigo-opvoedkundige perspektief. Die<br />

Kollegeraad en Kampushoof het skriftelike toestemming verleen dat die studie gedoen kan<br />

word en dat personeel en studente betrek mag word by die ondersoek.<br />

Kwalitatiewe navorsingsmetodiek word in hierdie studie aangewend wat bestaan uit vraelyste<br />

(narratiewe sketse) en onderhoude met personeel en studente. Vir kontroledoeleindes sal<br />

onderhoude op oudioband opgeneem en getranskribeer word, waarna die inligting deur `n<br />

onafhanklike kenner geverifieer sal word.<br />

Ek nooi u uit om aan die ondersoek deel te neem. Ek onderneem om u naam te beskerm deur<br />

anonimiteit te verseker. Dit sal gedoen word deur u naam nie bekend te maak nie en die<br />

oudiobande te vernietig nadat die navorsing voltooi is. Alhoewel u nie u naam op die<br />

vraelyste hoef aan te bring nie, word biografiese inligting van u verlang. Die inligting word<br />

vir kontroledoeleindes gebruik om te verseker dat personeel van verskillende posvlakke en<br />

kulturele agtergrond die geleentheid kry om aan die navorsing deel te neem.<br />

U gee hiermee u ingeligte toestemming tot deelname aan hierdie studie. U is ter enige tyd<br />

welkom indien u dit sou verkies om u deelname te staak. U word verseker dat u onder geen<br />

verpligting staan om aan hierdie projek deel te neem nie.<br />

Indien u dit sou verkies is u welkom om my promotors, professor Chris Myburgh en/of<br />

professor Marie Poggenpoel te kontak indien u gevoelens aangaande die studie of die<br />

onderhoud met `n kundige wil bespreek.<br />

Na suksesvolle voltooiing van die studie sal die resultate op aanvraag aan u beskikbaar gestel<br />

word.<br />

U deelname aan hierdie studie word hoog op prys gestel. Ek vertrou dat u insig met<br />

betrekking tot die bevordering van Verdere Onderwys en Opleiding Instansies deur u<br />

deelname bevorder sal word. Deelname aan die studie is aksieleer deurdat u van selfassessering<br />

gebruik moet maak. Ek vertrou dat u deelname `n verrykende ervaring vir u sal<br />

wees.<br />

Geteken te Centurion op hierdie ………..…dag van …….…………………….. 2003.<br />

…………………………….. ………………………………<br />

DEELNEMER NAVORSER


242<br />

Appendix Appendix D<br />

D<br />

Example Example of of transcribed transcribed transcribed interview<br />

interview


243<br />

TRANSCRIBED INTERVIEW<br />

I: Hoe ervaar jy die effektiwiteit van hierdie instansie?<br />

P: As jy nou praat van die instansie bedoel jy in geheel of<br />

rondom die studentesake spesifiek?…Kom ek sê vir jou as in<br />

geheel, hhh dink ek daar is tekortkominge, hhhh veral<br />

wanneer dit kom by by sekere aspekte van die<br />

bestuur…(I:mm)…kommunikasie hhh georiënteer…hhhhhh<br />

beslis…(I:mm)… sal ek ek sê defnitiewe besluitneming, nie<br />

konsekwent wees nie.<br />

Hhh oor studentesake wil ek amper onder die hhhh oor<br />

dieselfde boeg gooi…Daar is nie konsekwensie nie en dan<br />

dink ek ook nie daar is `n redelike openlikheid<br />

‘transparency’ hhh is daar nie, is daar nie heeltemal nie<br />

…ek dink dit het nogal `n redelike invloed op `nnn op `nnn<br />

personeel, dat almal nie altyd weet wanneer wat gebeur,<br />

hoekom dit gebeur nie. Hmmm en ek dink dit kan nogal `n<br />

redelike faktor wees van ongelukkighede onder personeel.<br />

I: Ongelukkighede?<br />

P: Hmmm dat ek nie weet waar ek staan nie, dat ek nie weet<br />

wat van my verwag word nie. Hhmmm ek moet `n ding<br />

doen maar ek sien nie die doel agter die ding nie. Hhmmm<br />

so ek ek dink dat as daar `n `n `n meer `n openlikheid is,<br />

meer `n definitiewe doel agter my werksaamhede dat ek


244<br />

weet waarvoor ek werk en hoekom doen ek dit dan, dan dink<br />

ek kan `n mens meer effektief wees en ek wil amper sê<br />

gelukkiger…Want jy weet gelukkige werkers lewer gelukkiger<br />

produksie en as jou werkers gelukkig is dan dink ek jy het<br />

kwaliteitwerkers ook.<br />

I: Hoe sien jy kwaliteitwerkers?<br />

P: Aaaa …ek wil dit nogal sê, `n ou wat vir my kwaliteit werk<br />

gee het nie nodig om agter gestaan te word nie…(I:mm)…en<br />

jy gee jou beste en jy gee nie net jou beste. Ek dink jy gee jou<br />

alles, jou alles en jou beste vir die doel waarvoor jy hier<br />

is…(I:mm)…nie tydgebonde nie, maar ek wil amper sê<br />

kwaliteitgebonde…<br />

I: Kwaliteits?<br />

P: Werk…jy sorg dat alles wat jy vir jou student kan gee. Jy is<br />

nie tevrede met min van `n student nie, jy haal die meeste<br />

uit jou studente uit. Jy gee ook vir hom die meeste en ek<br />

dink jy jy jy werk nie net vir `n hoë gemiddeld of hhhh<br />

uitslag teen die einde van die jaar nie, ek dink jy sien die<br />

persoon as geheel…hhmmmm want wil hom regmaak vir die<br />

arbeidsmark en sorg dat hy `n gebalanseerde mens by jou<br />

kan uitstap…Ek dink dit vorm vir my nogal alles deel van `n<br />

kwaliteit…<br />

I: Jy het twee konsepte genoem, `n totale mens, hoe sien jy dit?


P: Hmmmm<br />

I: Wat is `n totale mens?<br />

245<br />

P: Weet jy ek dink baie keer as jy `n student by hhmmm…Kom<br />

ons vat `n student…as `n student by ons sien inkom dan<br />

kom hy in as as `n kind en ek wil hom hier oplei nie net<br />

akademies nie. Kom ons vat `n sekretaresse, sy moet nie net<br />

hier vir my akademies goed kan tik en vinnig kan tik en 60<br />

woorde per minuut kan tik nie, maar sy moet ook die etiek<br />

van menswees hhmmm ken. So ek wil haar leer om haarself<br />

te ken `n ‘life skill’ te ontwikkel, waarmee bitter min van ons<br />

studente hierby mee inkom ek wil vir haar, ek wil amper vir<br />

haar haar…menswees in die binnekant ook ontwikkel. Ek<br />

wil vir haar dat sy emosioneel sterk kan wees binne in<br />

haarself en dat sy mense reg kan hanteer en dat sy `n goeie<br />

waarde, jy weet `n waardestelsel oor haarself kan hê, oor die<br />

lewe kan hê en met die mense met wie sy in aanraking kom<br />

en dit saam met haar akademiese eeehhhh agtergrond kan<br />

ek `n gebalanseerde jong mens uitstuur…Ddddit vat meer as<br />

net `n sosio jy weet sosioemosionele ontwikkeling, maar ek<br />

dink dit vat ook ontwikkeling in…hhmmmm ek wil nie sê<br />

geestelik nie maar ek dink tog `n mens kan `n mens deur<br />

geestelik sterk te maak, kan jy die mens in geheel as `n heel<br />

mens maak…


246<br />

I: Baie dankie vir jou bydrae, is daar nog aspekte wat jy dink<br />

wat belangrik is rondom die effektiwiteit van hierdie<br />

instansie wat jy graag sal wil deel?<br />

P: …Nee ek dink nie…Ek dink as `n mens daai paar goed kan<br />

aanspreek dan kan `n mens `n redelike span span laat<br />

trek…(I:mm)…Ek dink wat ons reeds bereik het wat wwwwat<br />

wat vir my baie positief is is `n onderlinge<br />

vertrouensverhouding hmmmm met kollegas…hhmmm…<br />

(I:mm)...daai ‘caring’ waarvan ons gepraat het en dit dink<br />

ek het al redelik baie posgevat by ons. Dit werk uitstekend<br />

dat daar `n onderlinge-‘caring’ gevoel onder mekaar is en<br />

wanneer `n probleem sou opduik dan hmmmm ervaar die<br />

mense nie die probleem as as `n probleem nie, hulle ervaar<br />

dit eerder as hhmmmm wat sal `n mens nou sê as `n ding<br />

wat wat…(I:mm)…`n geleentheid wat ek moet reg hanteer<br />

en met hulp van mekaar kan ons dit nogal regkry…Dit dink<br />

ek het nogal posgevat en dit werk by ons …<br />

I: Ek is nou baie nuuskierig om te vra oor waar kom die<br />

‘caring ‘vandaan? Hoe het dit begin?<br />

P: Hhmmm…dit het begin deur `n spontane gebedsgroep wat<br />

ons in die oggende besluit het. (I:mm) Dit is totaal en al<br />

vrywillig…dit het begin met `n behoefte wat ons gehad het<br />

hhmmmm dat ons kry nie meer geleentheid as …(I:mm)…om<br />

as `n personeel as as `n korps hhmmm die aangesig van die<br />

Here te roep nie eeee en ek dit is nodig vir my…(I:mm)…is dit


247<br />

die fondament van elke instansie en eeee dit het begin as `n<br />

spontane groep met…`n klein groepie en die groepie het net<br />

begin ontwikkel en hy het gegroei met wonderlike resultate,<br />

baie wonderlik, waar ons nie net die die instansie se<br />

behoefte aanspreek nie, maar ons spreek ook persoonlike<br />

behoefte, kollega se behoefte aan of hy nou in die groep is of<br />

hy nie in die groep is nie…en…daar in daai groep het `n<br />

mens `n geborgenheid beginne voel en die mense het gevoel<br />

maar ek kan met `n stukkie seer daarna toe kom met `n<br />

kind se probleem…of `n probleem in my klassituasie of of `n<br />

eeee `n probleem buite die werksverband en dit is<br />

aangespreek daar het…met wonderlike resultate, baie<br />

wonderlike antwoorde op gebed het daar plaasgevind en ek<br />

dink daar het `n gevoel ontstaan van ek gee om so by so dat<br />

mense wat nie in die groep is nie al kom vra het sal julle vir<br />

my intree en ek dink daar…(I:mm)…dit het daar ontstaan<br />

in `n gevoel van, maar, daar is `n groep wat na ‘caring’ kyk<br />

en `n mens sal graag wil hê dat `n hele instansie so iets sou<br />

wou wou doen jy weet, (I:mm)…maar dis vrywillig jy sien…<br />

I: Baie dankie.


248<br />

Appendix Appendix E<br />

E<br />

Letter Letter of of consent<br />

consent


249


250<br />

Appendix Appendix Appendix F<br />

F<br />

List List of of exercises exercises for for individual individual and and group group<br />

group<br />

capacity capacity building building activities<br />

activities


1.<br />

2.<br />

3.<br />

4.<br />

5.<br />

6.<br />

7.<br />

8.<br />

9.<br />

10.<br />

11.<br />

12.<br />

13.<br />

14.<br />

15.<br />

16.<br />

17.<br />

18.<br />

19.<br />

20.<br />

251<br />

EXERCISE 1: DISCOVER MY AND/OR OUR PURPOSE<br />

What is the reason for me/us being here at the college?<br />

Why have I/we decided on this career path?<br />

Why have I/we decided to apply for this post(s)?<br />

How are my/our students doing academically?<br />

How are my/our students doing emotionally?<br />

How are my/our students doing when measuring against the national<br />

average?<br />

How are my/our students doing when measuring them against successful<br />

work placement?<br />

What can I/we do to assist my/our students on academic level?<br />

What can I/we do to assist my/our students on emotional level?<br />

What is making me/us ticking in my/our working environment?<br />

What can I/we do to bring fun to my/our working environment?<br />

How am I/we doing in relation to my work when comparing me/us against<br />

my colleagues?<br />

How does my work situation affect my personal and family life?<br />

How are my colleagues doing work related?<br />

What can I/we do to support my/our colleagues with their work?<br />

What can I do/we do to support/our colleagues in general?<br />

Are my values the same or different than that of my colleagues? Please<br />

explain.<br />

Are my work related goals the same or different than that of my<br />

colleagues? Please explain. Why? How?<br />

What have I/we learnt through participating in this exercise?<br />

Looking at my/our answers, should I/we take hard decisions and/or change<br />

our behaviour? Please explain. Why? How?<br />

THANK YOU <strong>FOR</strong> YOUR CONTRIBUTION AND <strong>FOR</strong> SHARING YOUR<br />

EXPERIENCES WITH US IN IDENTIFYING GOALS AND VALUES!


1.<br />

2.<br />

3.<br />

4.<br />

5.<br />

6.<br />

7.<br />

8.<br />

9.<br />

10.<br />

11.<br />

12.<br />

13.<br />

14.<br />

15.<br />

252<br />

EXERCISE 2: DISCOVER MEANING<br />

Read the story of Silence Truth without discussing it.<br />

Within small group discussions and/or on your own, answer the<br />

following questions. You may share your own interpretations of<br />

the story with each other and/or yourself.<br />

What did you experience when reading the story?<br />

What did you like and/or dislike about the story?<br />

What puzzled you?<br />

What stroked you?<br />

Who were the main characters of the story and could you<br />

identify with them with regard to your own environment? If so<br />

and if not so, how? why?<br />

What were the different stages/phases of the story?<br />

What were the primary thoughts, feelings and actions of the<br />

different characters during the various phases of the story?<br />

Can you construct your own story for your own situation?<br />

Can the group construct a group story incorporating group<br />

members’ different stories into one new story?<br />

do you feel about your story and the group’s story?<br />

Can you identify with your group’s story? How? Why?<br />

Are the new stories different? How? Why?<br />

What have you learnt through participating in this exercise?<br />

THANK YOU <strong>FOR</strong> YOUR CONTRIBUTION AND <strong>FOR</strong><br />

SHARING YOUR EXPERIENCES WITH US!


1.<br />

2.<br />

3.<br />

4.<br />

5.<br />

6.<br />

7.<br />

8.<br />

9.<br />

10.<br />

11.<br />

12.<br />

253<br />

EXERCISE 3: TO SAY GOODBYE<br />

Before the merger, the college was<br />

• good at?<br />

• proud of?<br />

Before the merger, the college was<br />

• not good at?<br />

• ashamed of?<br />

Why was the college a nice place to be at?<br />

Why was the college not a nice/bad place to be at?<br />

What have I/we learnt from our past experiences?<br />

What can I/we take from our past experiences to guide me/us<br />

in the future?<br />

Let me/we say thank you to my/our past, and the good and the<br />

bad, it brought me/us (symbolic rituals can be used with great<br />

success during this item).<br />

How do I/we the see the future for the new college?<br />

What do I/we want it to be based on our past experiences?<br />

Where do I/we want it to go based on our past experiences?<br />

Why am I/we are here today?<br />

How can I/we use today to link our past experiences with a new<br />

future and to make our institutional dreams come true?<br />

THANK YOU <strong>FOR</strong> YOUR CONTRIBUTION AND <strong>FOR</strong><br />

SHARING YOUR EXPERIENCES WITH US IN<br />

BUILDING A NEW FUTURE TOGETHER!


1.<br />

2.<br />

3.<br />

4.<br />

5.<br />

6.<br />

7.<br />

8.<br />

9.<br />

10.<br />

11.<br />

12.<br />

13.<br />

14.<br />

15.<br />

16.<br />

17.<br />

18.<br />

19.<br />

20.<br />

21.<br />

22.<br />

254<br />

EXERCISE 4: MY LIFE STORY<br />

Please allow yourself some quiet time in a quiet place where you find yourself safe<br />

and comfortable.<br />

Breathe in fresh air through your nose, keep it for three counts and breathe out<br />

air filled with all the hurts, anxiety and stress you may have experienced<br />

recently.<br />

Read through the questions listed in Exercise 5.<br />

Repeat step 2.<br />

Close your eyes and let your mind take you on your own journey leading you<br />

through your lived experiences. Do not stop the thoughts coming to your mind,<br />

give it free space to come and go as it wish.<br />

Write down and/or draw and/or paint your journey.<br />

Make it real by giving it form(s) and colour(s) and a name.<br />

Look at your writing and/picture. What story is it telling you? What is this story<br />

about? What thoughts and feelings does it unlock in you?<br />

Give your story a special name that has a special meaning to you.<br />

Would you like to change your story’s outcome? What would you like the last<br />

chapter to look like?<br />

What have you learnt from your story about yourself, about people, about life?<br />

What does it mean to you?<br />

What can you use from your story to guide you in future?<br />

What would you like the subsequent chapters to look like?<br />

Make it real by giving it form(s) and colour(s) and a name. Does it look different<br />

from the previous one?<br />

What must you do to enable you to change your life’s story to make your life on<br />

earth meaningful and joyful?<br />

What emotional and/or other prices do you have to pay to change your life’s<br />

story? It is worth it?<br />

Would you like to change the name of your story? Feel free to do so.<br />

Repeat step 2.<br />

With your eyes still closed thank your past and the present, and the good and the<br />

bad, it brought you.<br />

With your eyes still closed feel the power in yourself to create new meaning in<br />

yourself and to become what you are meant to be.<br />

Know that your Creator has given you all you need to live a purposeful driven life.<br />

You can repeat this exercise as often as you wish.<br />

THANK YOU <strong>FOR</strong> SHARING YOUR EXPERIENCES WITH YOURSELF IN<br />

CREATING YOUR OWN DESTINY


1.<br />

2.<br />

3.<br />

4.<br />

5.<br />

6.<br />

7.<br />

8.<br />

9.<br />

10.<br />

11.<br />

12.<br />

13.<br />

14.<br />

15.<br />

16.<br />

17.<br />

18.<br />

19.<br />

20.<br />

255<br />

EXERCISE 5: WHO AM I?<br />

Who are you?<br />

What are your strengths?<br />

What are your weaknesses?<br />

What are you ashamed of?<br />

What are you proud of?<br />

What are you the best in?<br />

What are you passions in life?<br />

What makes you ticking?<br />

What makes you secure?<br />

What drives your economic engine?<br />

What drives your social engine?<br />

What are your fears?<br />

What are your stress levels?<br />

What does your body tells you about your stress levels and<br />

yourself?<br />

Who is your mentor to assist you with your life’s journey?<br />

Are you a life mentor to somebody else? Who? Why? How?<br />

How do you feel about your past, the present and the future?<br />

Why?<br />

Give yourself a form(s), colour(s) and a name. Is that what you<br />

want yourself to look like, be like?<br />

If you are not satisfied, give yourself new form(s), colour(s) and<br />

a name. What do you have to change in yourself to become the<br />

new you?<br />

Why are you here today, who and where were you yesterday and<br />

who and where to you want to be tomorrow?<br />

THANK YOU <strong>FOR</strong> YOUR CONTRIBUTION TO YOUR<br />

OWN DEVELOPMENT!


1.<br />

2.<br />

3.<br />

4.<br />

5.<br />

6.<br />

7.<br />

8.<br />

9.<br />

10.<br />

11.<br />

12.<br />

13.<br />

14.<br />

15.<br />

16.<br />

17.<br />

18.<br />

19.<br />

20.<br />

256<br />

EXERCISE 6: BECOMING AUTHENTIC<br />

What is your purpose on earth?<br />

What are your offering, your gift you bring to the world?<br />

What do you love and care for?<br />

What do you hate and avoid?<br />

How do you express yourself – your thoughts, your feelings?<br />

Can you say “no” and stand by it?<br />

Can you say “yes” for life and all it entails?<br />

Are you able to receive love and care without feeling guilty?<br />

Do you still need to forgive yourself or some one else?<br />

Have you forgiven, but not yet set that person free?<br />

Are you a truth seeker?<br />

If you find the truth, can you give voice to it?<br />

Can you confront lies, even if it can “kill” you?<br />

Can you make and stand by your decisions out of your own free<br />

will? Or are you a puppet on a string?<br />

Do you take care of yourself by making time for yourself,<br />

exercise, follow a healthy diet, relax and rest?<br />

Do you make enough time for yourself, loved ones and work<br />

without feeling guilty that you are stealing time?<br />

Is your life meaningful?<br />

Do you live to work, or do you work to live?<br />

What are your unique qualities?<br />

What difference(s) do you make?<br />

USE THIS IN<strong>FOR</strong>MATION AS ROAD MARKERS ON YOUR<br />

JOURNEY <strong>FOR</strong> BECOMING AUTHENTIC

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!